《Rebirth With The Beast》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Synopsis: When a special police officer Su Yi performed his mission, he was shot. He thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect to be born again.


    Reborn into a misbehaving female who already had a partner and had a bun (child), Su Yi had to live in this cruel orc world andter had a good impression of his own husband.


    The crazy demon special police officer (Su Yi) x The petting husband (Sinoor)


    The tsundere master (Tang Yu) x ck bellied attack (Jells)


    Chapter 1


    When Su Yi woke up, Dong Xiaoxiao''s cries still remained in his mind.


    He was originally the deputy team of the SWAT team, but was sent to the anti-pornography team because he offended his boss. Just performing a small anti-pornography mission, but did not expect to encounter the smuggling of arms from the underworld. And this group of underworld was no one else, it was Su Yi''s rival, the Tang family in Beijing.


    In order to protect the only girl in the anti-pornography group, Su Yi heroically dedicated his life to the country and the party. The only thing that made Su Yi felt uneasy was the two old men in the family. Thinking that he was dead when he was on duty, the country shouldpensate his parents, right? Thinking of his body being beaten into a sieve, he would definitely not be able to go back, and Su Yi could only feel sad in his heart alone.


    However, before he could continue to feel sad, he was shocked by the memory in this new body.


    ording to Su Yi''s memory in this body, he was now in an orc continent. There were no women here, only the orcs who could transform, and the females who couldn''t transform. Because the continent''s living environment was harsh and females were particrly weak, there were very few females that could survive in such an environment, so females were very precious here.


    This person named Miril was a female. And he was a female with a bad reputation and liked to hook up. The dark and damp cave that Su Yi saw now was the home of Miril and his orcpanion, Sinor. It was better to say garbage dump than a home. Stinky animal skins were scattered on the ground. When Su Yi woke up before, he was lying in such a pile of animal skins and weeds.


    Miril was originally the best female in arge tribe. Because of his beauty, he was ustomed to beingwless. When in the tribe, Miril often interacted with different orcs. Although there were nothing really happened to those orcs, but he liked to cheat gifts and food from the orcs.


    Miril called the orcs back and forth, and eventually, because he offended many females in the tribe, he was designed and sold to the stray orcs. After many twists and turns, Miril was bought back by Sinor with arge amount of food.


    Sinor was an unknown orc who was driven out of the tribe. What was an unknown orc? It was because the body was different from the same kind of orcs, they were all called unknown orcs. Whether it was the original world or here, different people would always be excluded by the same kind.


    Unknown orc, when did this rumor begin, Su Yi did not find it in Miril''s memory. People here had been instilled with the idea that unknown orcs would bring bad luck to the tribe since they were young. As long as the orcs were different from other orcs, they would be considered unknown orc. For example, if a tiger with another coat color appeared in the White Tiger tribe, the tiger was unknown orc and would be driven away by the family tribe.


    Miril didn''t want to have a rtionship with unknown orcs, and he didn''t want to pair up with Sinor. An unknown orc was not worthy of having a female, even if it was a filthy female like Mirel. But behind the orcs, it was instinct to continue the next generation, and Sinor wanted a child of his own. In the end, the two reached an agreement, and after giving birth to a child, Sinor let Miriel leave. The baby was born, but Miril fell ill after giving birth because he was in a bad mood when he was pregnant. Therefore, after procrastination, he had not been able to go away.


    What made Su Yi angry was that besides his character problems, this Miril was still a vicious-hearted female. Miril once believed that Sinor was cursed by the beast god caused his health to remain unhealthy. Therefore, Sinor and the children were often got cynicism and sarcasm. He beat and scolded their children while Sinor was away.


    Su Yi also spent a day thinking about what he should do in the future?


    Su Yi was also a king of children, and at 28 he liked to hang out with children. For suddenly having a child, it was not as difficult to ept as imagined. He instinctively chose to ignore the fact that it was born in his own body. He walked around casually, thinking that this body was really in tatters, he was afraid that he will spend a lot of time on cultivation.


    Just a few steps away, he suddenly felt a piercing pain his wrist.


    Su Yi looked down and found a crimson mark on his wrist like it had been burned by something. Su Yi was stunned for a long time, remembering this shape, and subconsciously reached out to touch his neck. Only when he remembered that this was no longer his body, the jade who had followed him for almost thirty years was also there. But the mark on his wrist was clearly the shape of the jade pendant, even the size was exactly the same. When he was young, his grandmother said that jade was spiritual, and maybe it could save lives in criticality.


    Could it be that jade saved his life?


    Su Yi was still wandering, and suddenly heard a noise from outside. Then a tall figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. The cave was half-blocked by the stone. It was not that he (SN) was afraid that Miril would run away. The purpose of blocking the cave was to protect Miril who was left alone at home.


    Su Yi hurriedly tilted his head to look at the tall man. Although Sinor''s appearance was also in his memory, his memory was, after all, not his own memory. Sinor carried the light on his back, put down the prey in his hand, and began to pack the prey without even looking at Su Yi.


    Su Yi also remembered that Sinor''s animal body was a snake, a huge snake with scales like snow-white crystals. Sinor was expelled by the tribe for having a pair of eyes of different colors. One of his eyes was beast''s eye, red with gold vertical stripes, and the other was white like his hair color, very clear and transparent like a gem without a trace of impurities.


    Because of such a pair of eyes, a very brave orc was crowned with the word Unknown. The curse of the beast god, such orcs would bring misfortune to the tribe''s family.


    Su Yi thought it was really ridiculous, so it was not wrong to say that there was no culture, and it was a group of aboriginals here who had no brains. It was very difficult for a single orc to survive outside alone, especially if he was still dragging his family away, it was even more difficult to survive. Because in this continent, there was always an attack from the herd during the cold season. This herd referred to pure beasts, because after the cold snow season, these herds were hungry, and in order to survive, they attacked the surrounding tribes.


    However, Sinor took the family with him and had been living outside for more than three years. This was something that many orcs couldn''t do. It could be seen how powerful and terrifying Sinor was, and it was the strength of Sinor that made Miril had not been willing to lose such a powerful backing and left.


    Su Yi also saw that Sinoer was tidying up the prey. If he was not mistaken, it should be a young long-haired beast. The long-haired beast had a body shape simr to that of an elephant, covered with fluffy long hair, and huge teeth on both sides of the long nose.


    What Su Yi was curious about was the cub that Miril gave birth to. Miril actually gave birth to three eggs. But because of the time of pregnancy, it happened to be the rainy season, there was not enough food and woods for fire. The little snake who was born afraid of the cold, only one the strongest survived. For this matter, Sinor had always been brooding, he always felt that if Miril could spend more food, maybe the child would not die. Su Yi also felt that Miril did not take care of the children very carefully.


    To be honest, that child was now two years old, and the orcs could transform into a human form at the age of three. Su Yi never thought of abandoning Sinor''s thigh for the time being. Because of Miril''s memory, he knew that if he left like this now, he was simply impatient to die. Now that he could live again, it was already a great gift. He absolutely must cherish his own life. As for Miril''s previous mistakes, Su Yi regarded it as the price to be paid for rebirth.


    After waiting for a while, Su Yi finally saw a small head from Sinor, cautiously emerging from Sinor''s long white hair. The little guy now had the size of the child''s arm only, his body circled and was hidden in the long and tousled hair around Sinor''s neck, and he couldn''t see his tiny figure at all.


    In fact, the snake with the thickness of the child''s arm was no longer small, butpared with the beast body of Sinor in memory, the child was very, very small.


    Su Yi also remembered Sinor called the child, Eli.


    When he saw little Eli''s head, Su Yi stretched out his hand very carefully towards little Eli. Eli in the memory, like other children, still looking forward to get along with his mother. Although Miril had thrown Eli to the ground several times in disgust. But as long as Mirel reached out to Eli, the child couldn''t help but instinctively wanted to get closer. [in this novel the female was called mother and father while the orc was called beast father, but I will only write mother for the female and beast father for the orc]


    Eli took a peek at his beast father who was still dealing with the prey. Seeing that Sinor hadn''t been moving, he boldly put a probe on Su Yi''s finger. Su Yi grew up in a mountain ditch. He liked these small animals since he was a child. Although he had no good feelings for snakes, he had no disgust. So he was not afraid of snakes, and when he saw the snow-white body of little Eli, he was suddenly attracted by the beautiful scales.


    Sinor nced at the female from the corner of his eye, and a trace of alert shed in his eyes. But feeling the joy of Eli, he didn''t interrupt, so he lowered his head and continued to pretend not to know.


    Only when he raised his head again, he found that a person and a snake were still secretly touching each other, and in the blink of an eye, Eli had already crawled directly following the female''s arm.


    Sinor''s mouth twitched, thinking that when he was hunting outside today, little Eli told him that he was afraid of his mother. Why did when someone treat a little bit better, andpletely forgot what they had said before?


    As soon as Su Yi seeded, he carried the little guy back to the stone bed. chose a piece of the softest animal skin, and carefully put Eli on it. Theny down and fumble left and right.


    Eli stretched out and sighedfortably. As he stretched, he felt in his heart that his mother''s hands were soft, tender andfortable. No matter how rough it looked like, the hand of a beast father, it was full of cocoon.


    Su Yi saw that Eli was very worried and shy, so he didn''t dare to crawl on Su Yi like he was entangled in Sinor. It was estimated that when he was a child, the psychological shadow caused by Miril''s dislike, caused only two-year-old children to be so quiet and well-behaved. Su Yi looked at his timid and wet golden eyes and couldn''t help but felt a little sour.


    At this time, he suddenly smelled the smell of barbecue. Su Yi suddenly thought that he hadn''t eaten for a long time, and he didn''t feel hungry if he didn''t smell the scent. Suddenly he felt hungry to death. Su Yi held Eli again in his arms, and ate it cheekily. When Su Yi was still in the former team, he used to eat and drink. Later, when he went to the anti-pornography team, Dong Xiaoxiao was not less got angry because Su Yi robbed her snacks.


    Sinor saw that he had been staring at the barbecue, so he had no choice but to cut a tender piece with a bone knife and gave it to him.


    Su Yi said thank you, and grinned as he reached out his hand to catch it and got scalded. Sinoor handed him a leaf, meaning to let him wrapped the meat with it. Su Yi was also not polite with Sinor, wraped the barbecue and stuffed it to his mouth. It suddenly urred to him that he still had someone in his arm, he hurriedly tore off a small piece and sent it to Eli''s mouth. Eli was obviously taken aback. When he was a child, Miril never cared whether he had a meal or not. When he was very young, he was taken care of by the beast father. Suddenly being treated like this, Eli was a little at a loss.


    Seeing that Eli had been motionless, Su Yi couldn''t help but thought about it carefully. After the little orc turned one year old, he could eat barbecue. Was it because too hot so the little guy didn''t open his mouth? Thinking of this, Su Yi lowered his head and blew the barbecue, put it on his lips and tried the temperature before handing it to Eli again. Little Eli nced at the barbecue, slowly took a bite, and then suddenly a few teardrops fell and the golden eyes trembling. At first Su Yi thought he was wrong, and he had never seen a snake cry. So when he saw Eli crying, the little child cried and swallowed barbecue in his stomach. Looked pitiful and ridiculous, waiting for Eli to finish swallowing. Su Yi heard the child finally spoke in tears.


    "Mother, woo, you still have to be nice to Eli in the future."


    The trembling milk voice instantly softened Su Yi''s in tenderness. When Su Yi heard this, he didn''t care that he was hungry, so he hurriedly said: "Okay, I will be nice to little Eli from now on."


    "However, mother even threw Eli on the ground before, Eli''s body hurts and my heart hurts." Eli said and twisted his small body a little, and seemed to want to show him something.


    "No, no. I''m sure, this kind of thing won''t happen. It''s because I''m not good, so that my baby is wronged."


    There were various interactions between the big one and the small one, and Sinor over there was a little bit Frozen, because he had never seen Miril whisper so softly. In the past three years, Miril always looked disgusted, as if Sinor had done something heinous. Never talked softly, he never had a meal together even once.


    Su Yi sighed, and finally coaxed Eli well, and he ate the barbecue in his hand. Although the grilled meat was charred on the outside and tender on the inside, it didn''t seem to be salted. Su Yi was too hungry, so he didn''t make too many demands. But when he thought of eating food without salt, he felt that life was miserable. He must hurry up and built a good rtionship with the father and son in order to find ways to improve his living conditions.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    If you looked down from the perspective of God, there was a forest that covered the sky and the sun. The trees in the forest were very tall, each one seems to be three or four times the size of the original world. Because the trees were too lush, almost like a huge hat, covering the entire forest. The hot sunlight outside could only pass through the dense leaves of the branches, projecting small pieces of sunlight in the dark and humid forest.


    asionally a huge animal flew over the forest. Some of them were like pterosaurs in the movies, and some were like big and weird birds with wings. Their figures were very huge, flying over the forest, like a huge cloud, casting a huge shadow in the ce they passed by.


    At this time, he turned his eyes to the forest from far to near. As soon as he entered the forest, the bright light immediately dimmed. When you got used to the dimness here, you would find that although the light here was not as bright as outside, it also had its own unique charm. What catched the eye was a dancing butterfly. This butterfly was three or four timesrger than the original world. The huge wings slowly fluttered, and the colorful lines on the wings could be seen very clearly.


    The butterfly moved lightly through the jungle, and followed to the depths of the forest. As the surrounding scenery moved back quickly, the eyes felt overwhelmed.


    If you observe carefully, it was easy to find that the nts here were actually very simr to the original world. For example, the wild strawberry, this wild strawberry was obviously muchrger than the previous one. The fruit of the wild strawberry was the size of an adult fist. Just looking at the attractive color of the strawberry and the fruity aroma that rushed to the nose made people swallowed their saliva secretly. At this time, a hand suddenly appeared in the picture, and the owner of this hand obviously also had an idea of its deliciousness. Along the man''s arm was an outstanding-looking young man who was picking strawberries from his animal skin sack while deep in thought.


    "This body is too weak. After dragging a bag of animal skins, he was out of breath."


    The handsome boy with deep eye sockets and high nose. A pair of dark brown eyes was very charming. His eyshes were very thick, and every time he blinked his eyes, he had an exotic look.


    When the young man picked a lot of wild strawberries and a few more nts that resembled cabbage, and when he turned around and walked back, he heard a rustling sound. He looked in the direction of the sound, and saw one? Uh, a white snake with the thickness of a child''s arm swiftly moved between the grass.


    "Mother!" Little Eli yelled, tilting his head up.


    This outstanding-looking boy was Su Yi.


    Early this morning, Su Yi asked Sinor to help made an animal skin bag. The lightest animal skin was selected, but even the lightest animal skin, because there was no delicate needle and thread to make, Su Yi also found that the animal skin bag is about three or four catties (a catty = 0,6 kg). For the delicate and expensive females here, an empty bag that was three or four catties, and if you put anything in it, you probably wouldn''t be able to move it at all. Especially the animals and nts on this continent were muchrger than the original world.


    Su Yi took the little Eli to pick fruit near the cave after getting the consent of Sinor.


    Sinor chose this cave to be very remote, surrounded by lush trees, and because of insufficient light, a lot of mushrooms grew on this side.


    Su Yiter found wild strawberries near a small river, where wild strawberries were not called wild strawberries, but sweet fruits. Perhaps the reason for the backwardness of civilization, the names of the animals and nts here were very easy to remember. For example, a long-haired beast was a long-haired beast like an elephant with long hair. Very sour fruit was called sour fruit. Wild strawberry was called sweet fruit.


    Su Yi walked to the water''s edge, washed a fruit with the crystal clear river water, and then handed it to little Eli. Little Eli actually didn''t like to eat this, he was a carnivore just like Sinor. They rarely ate fruit, unless it was rainy or snowy season that it wass not easy to hunt animals, otherwise they wouldn''t take a bite at all.


    Su Yi also knew that they didn''t like to eat this, but as modern people, based on nutritional bnce, fruits were very nutritious. Su Yi looked at the river, and realized that this body had not taken a good bath because of illness. It was noon at this moment. Su Yi felt the temperature of the water, and said to the little Eli who was biting the wild strawberry and swallowed it: "I will take a bath, and we will go back after washing."


    Little Eli nodded and found one sunny stone, yawning andy downfortably with his mouth open.


    Su Yi took off his simple animal skin clothes and sighed. The road to live a good life was still very far away. The river was not deep, Su Yi walked into the water, the water just spread to his waist. He lowered his head and saw his face suddenly, and then he was full of mixed feelings for a while. Su Yi despised the most, that kind of soft boy. Now he himself, turned out to be the kind that he least liked. Because what was reflected on the water was a very delicate and pale face. Delicate eyebrows, watery brown eyes, soft and waxy cherry mouths.


    Su Yi stretched out his hand to break the surface of the water, toozy to look at such a face any more.


    Su Yi remembered that not long after he entered the anti-pornography group, he once blocked a gay. Regarding homosexuality, Su Yi had always been neutral and neither opposed nor supported it. Su Yi also felt that as long as two people truly love each other, it didn''t matter even if the gender was the same.


    But what Su Yi looked down the most was the person who messed around with a group of people. In the gay bar, many of them were feminine and beautiful young people. When they rounded the room, a group of well-dressed little boys cried loudly, almost driving Su Yi crazy. Therefore, Su Yi''s impression of the feminine and beautiful boy was not so good.


    After washing in the water for a long time, he cleaned his body. Suddenly, a line of sight came from behind. Su Yi suddenly turned around instinctively, and when he saw Sinor, his tight nerves suddenly rxed.


    Sinor stood aside, his slender and powerful body was very good-looking. Su Yi suddenly remembered how ugly he was when he saw Sinor clearly in the morning. At that time, Su Yi also asked Sinor to make animal skin bags. Sinor had a pair of big, well-knotted hands. They were obviously hard-working hands, but they were surprisingly beautiful. When Su Yi saw Sinor''s face, he suddenly showed an idiotic expression.


    To be honest, men were all lustful, visual animals. He guessed that because Sinor was a snake, his face was very attractive. A pair of eyes were long, narrow and deep, and the pupils of different colors gleam with a bewitching luster. Sinor''s chin was a bit pointed, his skin was very white, and his light-colored eyhes were like a fan.


    Later, Sinor was ufortable by Su Yi''s eyes. He raised his eyes and nced at Su Yi. Su Yi immediately felt that his whole body was traveled by the electric current. Su Yi shook his head hurriedly, and came back to his senses.


    Sinor''s gaze fell on Su Yi''s upper body, looking at the originally dirty female, clean and white body, he suddenly moved and wanted to go into the water. But as soon as he took a step, he suddenly remembered the terror and disgust that shed through the female''s beautiful eyes when he was close to the female. Sinor''s movements stopped. He dared not get close to the female again, for fear that the rtionship which got better would be destroyed by his sudden action.


    Seeing Sinor turned to leave, Su Yi immediately said: "Sinor, you help me take the things back."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Sinor heard the female''s words and stopped. He turned around to help the female carried things, but he didn''t expect that the female would walk out of the water directly in front of him.


    As he walked, Su Yi said, "Be careful, because there are fruits inside. It is easy to break the skin."


    Su Yi shook the water on his body, and found Sinor stunned, watched him and stopped moving.


    Su Yi looked up suspiciously, and saw Sinor''s delicate face with a suspicious red color. Su Yi suddenly remembered that for Sinor, he was like a woman. Su Yi suddenly wanted to give himself a p in the face. It felt like in the original world, a naked girl standing in front of a normal man. He was shocked especially his current identity is the fellow Sinor''s nominal wife.


    Su Yi secretly said in his heart: Fuck, is this Lao Tzu counted as a seduction?


    Su Yi coughed and hurriedly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on. Sinor took a deep breath, then lowered his eyes to pick up the animal skin bag on the ground. Su Yi grew up so big, he had always been a rough man without shame. In the past, he used to take a bath with his good friends. Su Yi often talked to his buddies about the size of JB (aka p****) without blushing and heartbeat. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed. The sight of Sinor just now seemed to be on fire, and Su Yi felt that he was going to be staring at a hole in his body.


    Little Eli raised his head and saw the strange appearance of the beast father and mother, he couldn''t help but twisted his little body and walked over with curiosity. Seeing his mother hurriedly getting dressed, picked up little Eli and hurried to go home. Little Eli who was being carried, twisted and looked at the beast father behind him, who was also looking at them. Little Eli thought: Did they quarrel? However, I obviously didn''t hear them quarreling.


    As soon as Su Yi returned to the cave, he felt deep in thought. He was thinking that Sinor woulde back for a while, he must had a good talk with Sinor. However, Sinor put the animal skin bag in the cave, turned and left. Su Yi kept his mouth open. Before he could speak, Sinor turned around and disappeared.


    ording to Miril''s memory, the Orc Continent is divided into four seasons. Cold season, hot season, rainy season, and snow season. Each season was about five months.


    The cold season was simr to the climate of the end of winter and early spring in the original world. A little bit cold and the time for all things to recover. At this time, the forest was very dangerous and many herds will hunt for food.


    In the hot season, the food was most abundant. At this time, the lives of the people in the Orc Continent would be very good, because they no longer had to go hungry because of the harsh living environment.


    Then the rainy season. In the rainy season, there would be fewer prey, and hunting would be very difficult. The snow season was the cruelest season in the entire Orc Continent. There would be many little orcs and females starving to death because they didn''t have enough food. Su Yi was very fortunate that when he was reborn, it happened to be the hot season. Although the weather was hot, he had enough food.


    Su Yi dragged in the animal skin bag at the entrance of the cave, but in his heart he was thinking that he would eat barbecue without salt again today. The salt of this orc continent was generally obtained from ces simr to saltkes. People here didn''t value salt as much as the original world. Orcs generally liked to eat raw meat and drank animal blood, so they didn''t particrly need salt.


    However, females generally didn''t like to drink blood, generally there was no salt in the food, so most of the females here were in very bad health. They didn''t understand the importance of salt, which was one of the reasons why the females here were very poor. Although they didn''t care about salt, they asionally found some salt to improve the diet of females.


    When Sinor came back from hunting, Su Yi ran out of the cave and tilted his head to watch Sinor deal with the prey.


    "Do you know where the salt is?" Su Yi asked suddenly.


    Sinor paused for a moment, and raised his head a little to look at Su Yi. Su Yi was looked at by his beautiful eyes that could be described as gems, and suddenly he couldn''t help boasting: "It''s so beautiful."


    A trace of unnaturalness shed across Sinor''s face, and Su Yi saw his expression. Bit his tongue secretly, he was really careless and not ustomed to his new identity.


    Sinor lowered his head and continued the movement of his hands, but asked, "Do you want salt?"


    "Yes, do you know where it is?" Su Yi hurriedly continued to ask when there was a y.


    Sinor didn''t raise his head this time, as the white hair was blown by the wind, swinging gently in front of his face.


    "It''s far away. If I go, you are not safe."


    Su Yi immediatelyughed and said: "Then let''s go with the whole family."


    "The whole family?" Sinor looked back again, this time with fixed eyes. Look at Su Yi.


    No matter how many times Su Yi looked at Sinor''s eyes, he still felt that it was beautiful. Su Yi also heard Sinor''s question and nodded subconsciously.


    Sinor''s deep eyes shed with joy, although it was only a fleeting moment, but in those eyes it was like a burst of fireworks, which made Su Yi look a little stunned. Su Yi thought to himself: how lucky is this Miril, he didn''t even know how to cherish it when he met such a handsome man? What a mess of unknown orcs, what will bring misfortune, it''s really a group of uncultured aboriginals.


    "Okay, let''s go find salt together." Sinor said.


    Su Yi heard that he agreed so quickly, and suddenly felt that Sinor was really kind to Miril. Orcs generally didn''t waste time on salt. After all, in a world where survival had be a problem, improving food was not the most important thing. If an orc was willing to take pains to find salt for his female, it showed how much this orc loved his female.


    Su Yi looked at Sinor''s pure eyes, and suddenly had an idea of spending the whole life with this guy.


    After discussing, the two began to pack things. Sinor was ustomed to wandering around, so when the female said that he would go to find salt with him, he was not only happy because of the female''s whole family sentence, but also felt that the female was willing to go with him, and he didn''t n to leave him.


    Little Eli originally slept in the cave, but was awakened by Su Yi''s exmation. He raised his little head and felt the wind around him. When he looked down, he found that he was packed in an animal skin bag. His mother were yelling at the beast father happily.


    Su Yi was really excited. In Miril''s memory, although there was a picture of Sinor who could fly, Su Yi always felt that the picture was very unreal. But Sinor did fly, he was originally an orc of the Winged Serpent n. When Sinor took a leap, a very thin and transparentyer of wings stretched out from under his belly. The wings were not very big but very powerful. When Sinor really took off, Su Yi stayed for a while, then eximed very excitedly.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    People, no matter when it is, always yearn for flying. The feeling of flying freely in the sky like a bird has always been a human dream. Su Yi never imagined that he would actually fly one day, not with the help of any scientific transporter, just soar into the sky. For a moment, Su Yi was very jealous of Sinor. He thought it would be fine if he was born again as an orc. He could wander around the forest freely and even flew in the sky.


    Sinor saw that Su Yi was in a good mood, and he also got better.


    Having been bored in the poorly lit forest, he suddenly flew into the sky at this moment, feeling that the whole person''s mood suddenly became bright. The light above the forest was very bright, and the sun was also very hot. Su Yi was not happy for long, and he was exposed to the scorching sun. Sinor carefully noticed that the female was suddenly a little sluggish, so he said, "Wait a minute, after the sun goes down, it won''t be hot anymore."


    For the convenience of speaking, Su Yi sat on Sinor''s neck, very close from Sinor''s head. Su Yi could not help but sighed when he heard what Sinor said. But now it was different. This body was very weak. It had been locked in a cave all year round, and it couldn''t stand the sun at all for a while.


    Su Yi hummed and said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, just lie down for a while."


    Fortunately, the sun really went down after a while. Su Yi was once again attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of him, and saw the setting sun set on the horizon like ayer of colorful veil. He stared nkly, hating not to have a mobile phone, and quickly took pictures of this beautiful scene. But where did he has a cell phone now?


    When the colorful sunset slowly dissipated, Su Yi, who had been looking at the beautiful scenery without speaking, suddenly said: "Sinor, I was not good before. When I was about to die, I suddenly found that I was wasting my life in the past. I swear at that time if the beast god can let me live again, I will definitelye again. I will correct the mistakes I made one by one. Now I am alive again. Sinor, I want to change and forget the previous self, in the future our whole family will have a good life, okay?"


    Sinor didn''t answer for a long time, because he couldn''t believe his ears, and waited for the female to repeat it again.


    Su Yi also saw that Sinor did not speak, thinking that Sinor did not believe him in his heart, so he continued: "I know that I used to be very bad, but I swear I will never again. Let''s forget that Miril. From now on, I will be Su Yi. Give me a chance toe back."


    These words Su Yi had already thought about on the first night of rebirth in this world. Since that Miril had been abandoned by his own tribe, no one would know Miril again in the future. Su Yi also didn''t want to carry on someone else''s name on his back, and he didn''t want to abandon his only memorial in another world. Although part of these words was to be able to change their name back, of course, part of them came from the sincerity. Since he was reborn after he died, let him live again with a new body.


    "Okay, I believe you." Sinor''s words interrupted Su Yi''s trance. His tone did not have much joy, but he spoke very seriously in just a few words. Su Yi immediately understood that Sinor really believed it.


    "Well, you will call me Su Yi in the future. I want to forget the name Miril ."


    Su Yi immediately climbed along the pole, and Sinor agreed a little bit indulgingly.


    When it waspletely dark, Sinor led them slowly down into the forest, and Sinor picked up the half of the prey left in the afternoon and set it on the fire. After the meat was roasted, Sinor watched Su Yi''s fullness before turning around to find a cave suitable for rest. Although it was dangerous in the forest, ordinary beasts were afraid of fire, so Sinor felt relieve to leave them alone.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes and was sleepy. Just as Su Yi was about to pick the animal skin bag, he suddenly felt the little Eli in his arms straightened up his upper body suddenly. Su Yi also hurriedly opened his eyes and saw little Eli looking in one direction with a vignt face. Su Yi slowly moved towards the animal skin bag, he remembered that Sinor left him a bone knife. When he touched the bone knife, Su Yi calmed down the nervous little Eli.


    "Hey, stay here and don''t mess around."


    Su Yi held a bone knife in one hand and a burning tree branch in the other, and walked two steps in that direction. He knew that he was now vulnerable in a single blow, so he dared not act rashly. He just wanted to use the firelight to light up the surroundings so that he could see clearly what was hiding there.


    Little Eli couldn''t help following when Su Yi took the first step. The eyes of the orcs were much better than those of the females. Even in such a night, Su Yi hadn''t seen what was in front of him. Little Eli had already seen what it was.


    "Come out!" Little Eli''s immature voice sounded, Su Yi heard that there was not much tension in his voice, so he boldly moved forward.


    When Su Yi saw clearly what was hiding over there, he was a little stunned. A very thin and scrawny child was looking at Su Yi with round eyes. ording to Miril''s memory, Su Yi also knew that the Orc Continent was very cruel to unknown orcs, but the only unknown orc he knew was only Sinor. Sinor''s life experience was also very bad, but Sinor was very strong now, so Su Yi subconsciously didn''t take these seriously. But when he saw this child, Su Yi suddenly felt a little bit sour.


    Because the child was also an unknown orc, he was in a human form, but his arms retained the animal-shaped patterns. In Miril''s memory, such orcs were also ominous and cursed by the beast gods. Otherwise, such a little orc would not appear alone in the forest. It was even more unlikely that the whole body will be dirty and skinny in the hot season when the prey was enough.


    As he said before, Su Yi liked children very much. Suddenly seeing such a child at this time, there was an unspeakable sadness. Su Yi cautiously stopped not far away, and he could feel the panic shed through the child''s eyes. Su Yi knew that he was hiding here, he should be attracted by the smell of the barbecue.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yi took a fruit from his pocket and threw it towards the child. The child shrank back abruptly as if being frightened. Following the child''s movements, Su Yi also found that the child''s leg seemed to be injured.


    Su Yi quickly calmed down and continued: "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you. Are you hungry? We have food here." Su Yi also pointed to the barbecue beside the fire, where there was a lot of barbecue left.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Because the child was very thin, there were only two big amazing eyes left on his entire face. At this time, maybe it could be seen that Su Yi was not malicious, maybe he was really hungry, he actually limped and slowly moved.


    Su Yi dropped the bone knife in his hand and took a step forward carefully. The child just looked at Su Yi vigntly and lowered his head to pick up the fruit on the ground. When the child gobbled up the whole fruit, Su Yi moved to his side without a trace. The child noticed that Su Yi was approaching, and was about to turn around and ran, only to see Su Yi stretch out his hand and did not know where to get a fruit.


    The child looked at Su Yi with big eyes and slowly reached out his hand. After he touched the fruit, he saw that Su Yi was only looking at him gently. The child said, "Thank you."


    This thank you made Su Yi felt a pain in his heart. The child was only about three years old. After being human when he was three-year-old, he found that he was different from other orcs, and was abandoned by his parents and the tribe. Such a small child must have suffered a lot. Under such circumstances, he still knew to thank others, which showed how well-behaved and lovely this child was. He really didn''t understand, how did those people cruelly abandon him?


    Little Eli looked at his mother in confusion. He wandered outside with the beast father. There were many unknown orcs like this. Little Eli had became ustomed to it, because his beast father was unknown orc. So to Eli, everyone was the same. He had no extrapassion to give to others. Because his beast father was once one of them.


    When the mother looked at the child with sympathetic eyes, Little Eli immediately said: "Mother, the beast father alone takes care of the two of us. It''s already very fortunate."


    The smile on Su Yi''s face stiffened. Yes, how did he suddenly forget that the world now was different from the world before. In the past, he could show extrapassion, and he could also help some poor children. But now was different, in this primitive world where the weak ate the strong. They were also people without tribes and families.


    When the little child heard what little Eli said, a trace of grievance shed in his big ck eyes, he hurriedly turned around and ran away with half-eaten fruit. But when he turned around, he ran into a tall figure.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi, then nced at the child who hit his legs. Su Yi''s thoughts were all written on his face. Does he want to adopt this unfortunate child? Although Sinor didn''t understand, why did the female suddenly stop disgusting the unknown orcs when he got a serious illness, but seeing the female with that look of dismay, Sinor sighed, and reached out to fish out the scared child and walked to the side of the fire.


    Su Yi also saw Sinor''s movements, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. He didn''t expect Sinor to do this, after all, their current living conditions were really not suitable for adding another person.


    Sinor tore off a piece of meat and threw it into the child''s arms. The child said thank you again, and then gnawed hard. Su Yi walked to Sinor and asked a little puzzled: "Why?"


    "Now is hot season and there are a lot of prey. I can take care of him for a while, and he should be cured after the hot season." Sinor said as he began to pack his salute from the side.


    Su Yi looked at the figure of Sinor. In fact, he was really curious. Why would an orc like Sinor, who also carried this unknown title, still maintained such a good and normal heart like he was now. Su Yi also felt that if he had been treated unfairly since he was a child, his psychological would have been distorted. However, Sinor, except that his expression became colder, but his personality was still good and there was nothing to say. Su Yi suddenly felt that Miril was lucky, but now wasn''t he the one who actually lucky?


    "Did you find a ce to rest?" Su Yi asked with a smile.


    Sinor nodded and threw the two animal skin bags on his shoulders, and found that his son was hiding aside, sulking. Su Yi also found out that maybe he jealous and unhappy because of the newly joined members.


    Su Yi hurriedly coaxed for a long time. Only then did Little Eli poke out a small tail from the bushes. His posture was so high as if he said proudly: Hurry up and kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Su Yi looked at him amusedly, stretched out his hand to pull Little Eli''s tail, and begged for mercy: "I''ll never dare anymore. Isn''t it too lonely for little Eli to y alone on weekdays? I just found a little friend for little Eli."


    Little Eli poked his head out, "But, you can''t like him only."


    Su Yi thought to himself, the child really understands, and he is really jealous.


    "Well, I only like little Eli, little Eli is my biological baby, I don''t like you, who else can I like?"


    Little Eli was happy and crawled out along Su Yi''s arm. In Su Yi''s body, he found afortable position and said: "Mother can like the beast father, and Eli allows mother to like the beast father. But Eli want to be the one that mother like the most. The beast father still behind Eli."


    Hearing this, Su Yi nced at Sinor subconsciously, and Sinor couldn''t help but nced at Su Yi. Su Yi suddenly had the illusion of returning to junior high school. At that time, he was still a guy who couldn''t help being embarrassed when he saw girls. He didn''t know why, and Su Yi felt something was wrong with Sinor. He hurriedly retracted his eyes, reached out his hand and nodded little Eli''s head.


    At this time, Sinor held up the child who kept peeping at Su Yi with one hand, then walked to Su Yi''s side, and before Su Yi could react, he stretched out his big hand and hugged Su Yi with one hand like a child. Su Yi sat on Sinor''s sturdy arm, first with envy, jealousy and hatred, and then couldn''t help but blush.


    Sinor said: "Hold me tightly."


    Su Yi tilted his head and looked at the sky. He said, "Hold me tightly , hold you tight?"


    Sinor reluctantly continued: "Hold me tight, otherwise it''s not safe." Sinor''s low voice sounded again. Su Yi originally wanted to y a rogue, but felt that little Eli and the child staring at him. Ahem, in order to maintain the mature image of adults and not to demonstrate negative teaching materials to the children, Su Yi had to reach out and put his arms around Sinor''s neck in apelling way.


    Sinor tilted his head to kiss Su Yi''s arm when Su Yi stretched out his hand.


    Su Yi was stunned, not knowing what to do for a while? Since he grew up, he had always been the active person, and he had never been kissed on the arm so ambiguously.


    Sinor saw Su Yi''s expression and thought that Su Yi was unhappy, a trace of panic shed in his heterochromatic eyes. He didn''t want Su Yi to be disgusted, but when he hugged Su Yi, he saw that Su Yi was a little shy, and he kissed him without holding back. Now seeing Su Yi''s stiff expression, Sinor suddenly regretted it.


    "I''m sorry." Sinor apologized.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Su Yi couldn''t help sighing when hearing Sinor''s apology. Because he had always known Sinor''s life experience, Su Yi could not be too cruel to him. At this time, Sinor felt uneasy for a moment, although Sinor concealed it well. But he still couldn''t hide it from Su Yi''s vicious eyes, after all, he had been a policeman for so many years.


    Su Yi said hurriedly: "It''s okay, let''s go to the ce you found to rest."


    Sinor held a snake and two people and walked towards a small tree hole he found. When they cleaned up the tree hole, Su Yi felt a wave of sleepiness. He used to stay up all night without going to bed because of work. He didn''t know whether it was Miril''s body or just illusion. Su Yi always went to bed earlier.


    The space in the tree hole was small and it was not convenient to start a fire, so Su Yi couldn''t check the child''s injury in the dark. He could only give up first and wait until dawn tomorrow. In the dark, little Eli sneaked into Su Yi''s arms secretly. Su Yi felt a heavy in his chest, and couldn''t help but felt amused. It was still simple for a child. Even though Miril was so bad to Little Eli at the beginning, after these few days of hard work, Little Eli hadn''t remember the original owner. In the weather like the hot season, it was quitefortable to have a cold snake in his arms, thinking about that, Su Yi fell asleep without knowing it.


    While sleeping, Su Yi had a strange dream. In his dream, he appeared in a wooden house. The decorations in the wooden house were very retro, like those ordinary farmhouses in ancient times. The house had a bedroom with a Kang bed. The bed and bedding in the bedroom are new, as if someone was living in it not long ago. Anotherrge bag with a lot of grain in it was like a grain storage room. There were also a lot of farming tools, many of which were the old-fashioned ones that Su Yi had seen in his hometown when he was very young.


    The living room of the wooden house was also veryrge, with a wooden table and a pair of wooden chairs. Su Yi was stunned by the weapons hung on the wall, two small crossbows that were very exquisitely crafted, a cool-looking bow and arrow, and several daggers of different lengths. Looked at the tiger skins hanging on the wall. This should be the home of ancient hunters. In Su Yi''s consciousness, only a hunter''s house would have so many weapons.


    Su Yi took off a dagger and yed with it. Because the touch of holding the dagger was too real, Su Yi couldn''t help but touched the tip of the dagger with his finger, and Su Yi was pulled back to reality by a sudden pain.


    When Su Yi saw clearly what in front of him, he found that he had returned to the tree hole again, and now the sky was faintly bright. When Sinor, who was outside the tree cave, suddenly appeared in front of Su Yi, his eyes were already fixed on Su Yi''s body.


    Su Yi felt Sinor''s gaze, thinking about what happened just now? he was frightened by what he was holding. Because he was holding the previous dagger in his hand, and the hand he identally cut was dripping blood. And little Eli, who was in his arms, no longer knew when he was held in his arms by Sinor.


    Su Yi had mixed feelings for a while. It seemed that the dream just now really happened? Seeing Sinor''s serious expression, he should also found out that something was wrong with him, right? In such a primitive society, would people here regard himself as monsters?


    "Let''s talk." Su Yi hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but speak.


    Sinor put little Eli into the tree hole, and then left the tree hole with Su Yi.


    Two people walking in the forest, Su Yi took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I just thought I had a dream, but it didn''t seem to be a dream." Su Yi shook the dagger in his hand. He didn''t have this thing before, but it suddenly appeared now.


    "You disappeared before, I thought you abandoned us again." Sinor''s voice was low and deep.


    It was early morning, although the forest was still a little dark. A few rays of sunlight through the leaves, casted a gentle morning light in the forest. In this morning, the temperature was the mostfortable, neither hot nor cold.


    "You mean I disappeared?" Su Yi''s eyes widened in disbelief. After seeing Sinor nodding, he suddenly had a very fanciful thought. Without waiting for him to figure it out, he heard Sinor say: "You disappeared for a while, just when I was going to take Eli to find you, you suddenly appeared."


    Su Yi maintained a shocked expression, and then suddenly he understood something and patted his forehead.


    "I, do I have the legendary space?"


    Sinor didn''t understand what Su Yi was talking about, but nced at Su Yi''s still bleeding hand, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi''s wrist and lowered his head to cover the bleeding finger. Su Yi was a little confused by his series of actions, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that he had a space. Such an awesome thing, in such a primitive society, was simply the strongest cheat for traveling and staying at home.


    "Sinor, Sinor, we, we, we no longer have to go hungry because of the snow season. You hear me say that I have a magical ability. Do you know what the space is? The space is to hold many, many things... ...."


    Su Yi said self-consciously, and Sinor continued to hold him self-consciously. Su Yi finally said it for a long time, but Sinor couldn''t help but responded with anger and helplessness. With the mentality of trying, Su Yi pulled Sinor in his heart and said silently, I want to enter the space. He thought there would be a sudden change in front of him, but he waited for a while and didn''t respond. Su Yi was a little stunned.


    Sinor didn''t know Su Yi''s current mood, only saw that Su Yi''s face was red, blue and purple, and finally turned into pale white. Sinor thought that Su Yi was because of the pain in his hand, so he hurriedlyforted him softly: "The wound is okay, and it won''t hurt after a while."


    Su Yi thought about itter, can''t you bring someone in? So he let go of Sinor''s hand, thinking that the person who went in instantly disappeared in front of Sinor. Sinor had the experience of thest time, instead of being panickedst time, he found a ce to sit down.


    After Su Yi determined that there really was the space, he felt that he had reached the pinnacle of his life. After going back and forth in the wooden house two times, Su Yi remembered to go outside to take a look. As soon as he opened the wooden door, he saw a very ordinary small courtyard. The yard was surrounded by fences. There were a few baskets for storing things in the yard, and there were some things that Su Yi couldn''t call its name. Su Yi thought for a while, took a basket and went out. He didn''t want Sinor outside to wait too long.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    As soon as he came out, he saw Sinor waiting for him, Su Yi pointed to his own bag, "I really have a space, and our lives will be guaranted in the future."


    Sinor watched Su Yi suddenly appeared with a strange thing on his back, he couldn''t help but curiously asked: "What is this?"


    Su Yi immediately picked a few leaves from the side and showed them to Sinor. "This is for holding things, just like animal skin bags. But the advantage of this thing is that you don''t have to worry about the food being squeezed. It is very practical."


    Sinor nodded, and then remembered the space in Su Yi''s mouth, although he still didn''t particrly understand what it was. Su Yi had said, it was a good thing to store food.


    "Although the space you mentioned is good, you must be careful not to be known by others, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Don''t even tell Eli, he is easy to leak when he is young."


    Suddenly hearing Sinor say this, Su Yi who was still worried about how to exin the reason for keeping this secret, who knew Sinor was not stupid. Su Yi felt guilty. Especially in such a world where the strong ate the weak, if the wind was identally leaked, there would definitely be many people who wanted to beat him. Su Yi was not a person who was afraid of danger, but he didn''t want Sinor or Little Eli to be harmed because of his negligence.


    After the two reached a consensus, they picked some more fruits nearby and used them as ratios on the road. Because of the space, Su Yi boldly picked a lot of fruits and saw a lot of mushrooms as he walked back. Mushrooms were a good thing and could be used to make mushroom soup. Seeing that Su Yi was plucking happily, Sinor was unwilling to urge him, so he helped to pick it up.


    When they returned, the two children were already awake. Little Eli was hanging upside down around a tree branch. After seeing Su Yi and Sinor, he grunted and grunted, "Mother, where have you been?"


    Su Yi stood on tiptoe to catch little Eli, and took out a fruit from the basket behind him. When little Eli saw the fruit, he hurriedly got out of Su Yi''s arms, and then moved quickly to wrap Sinor''s arm.


    Su Yi looked at him amusedly, "Being picky is not good, forget it, when I find the salt, I''ll cook it for you."


    At this time, there was a noise from the tree, and Su Yi raised his head and almost screamed in horror.


    Yesterday''s child, clinging to a branch, seemed to hesitate to jump off.


    Su Yi jumped up hurriedly, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll catch you."


    The corner of the mouth of the child on the tree twitched, and he nced at Su Yi''s thin arms and legs, with a hint of distrust in his eyes.


    Su Yi raised his head and opened his hands. Looking at the swaying child, he felt that his waist was lightly hugged. As soon as Su Yi was about to say not to make trouble, he saw Sinor stretch out a hand towards the child. The child nced at Sinor and jumped down without hesitation.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a wave of sorrow. He had just raised his arms and was nervous for a long time, and the kid didn''t take him seriously. Now Sinor came over and just stretched out a hand, the child jumped down without hesitation. This was simply a personal insult to Su Yi. He, Su Yi was once a special police officer. No one had ever dared to doubt his strong body. Unexpectedly, once reborn, he was treated like this.


    Just as Su Yi''s inner sadness was flowing upstream, Sinor rubbed his loose hair andforted him: "Okay, don''t be sad, I''ll go hunting for you."


    After Sinor left, Su Yi saw the child''s dirty look, and remembered that the child still had injuries on his leg. So carried the little Eli who was not very happy, picked up the dirty child and went to find water nearby. Su Yi remembered that there was a stream not far from here, and after walking for a while with the memory, he found a stream. This creek was still what Sinor told him when they just came here. Sinor knew that Su Yi liked to be clean, so he intended to rest near the creek.


    When he was taking a bath with the child, he realized that the child was from the Impreza tribe, called Dino.


    The tribe of the Impreza tribe was not far from here. Su Yi couldn''t help but worry about Sinor when he heard it. If Sinor met with the people from the Impreza tribe, those Impreza tribesmans must be very unfriendly to the unknown orcs like Sinor. Although worried, Su Yi also had no choice but to help Dino to treat the wound first. Su Yi could deal with some ordinary injuries because he had been in the army in his early years. When he saw Dino''s ankle, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his muscles or bones. He just scratched with a deep wound. It couldn''t heal because he didn''t deal with it properly. The orcs had a very powerful healing ability, as long as they were not too severely injured, the orcs could heal themselves quickly.


    Because of the hot weather, it was inconvenient to wrap the wound. Su Yi searched around, and finally found a fewrge leaves, which were cleanly washed, and used this to wrap Dino''s wound so as not to make the wound dirty again. Just as Su Yi was about to go back holding Dino, he heard a mess of footsteps. The expression in Su Yi''s eyes changed, and just by hearing the sound in his ears, he could be sure that a lot of people had arrived.


    Little Eli, who didn''t know when he hid in the back basket, suddenly climbed to Su Yi''s shoulder quickly, and Dino looked at the direction of the sound warily.


    If Sinor came back by himself, there would not be such a messy footsteps. So who were these people? Su Yi stretched out his hand and took out the dagger on his back, ready to fight at any time.


    "There must be nothing wrong, I clearly smelled a female." A rough voice came from over there. Immediately afterwards, four tall men with animal skin skirts around their waists appeared in front of Su Yi.


    Several people were more than two meters tall, and they all looked very tall and terrifying from a distance. When they saw Su Yi, they couldn''t help but shine. One of the slightly younger orcs pointed at Su Yi and eximed: "What about the gods, isn''t it really a female?"


    When Dino saw them, he suddenly struggled. Su Yi was unprepared and Dino broke free. Dino limped in front of Su Yi, looking at them with a guard.


    "Ed, that''s Dino." It was the younger orc who was still talking.


    And the orc named Ed was very heroic and had deep green eyes. Ed''s appearance was not the same type as Sinor. Sinor had more refined appearance, and every outline was very beautiful. And this Ed, just the opposite of Sinor, no matter his body or face, every ce was very rough with a kind of fitness that a beast should have. Ed''splexion was very dark, and Su Yi thought of the Arabian prince inexplicably when he saw him at first nce.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Ed nced at Dino, his eyes returned to Su Yi again. Ed thought this female was very interesting. If the female was in the dangerous forest, shouldn''t they all rush over to the orcs with joy? And when this female saw them, not only did not show a happy expression, she even pulled out a strange weapon with a look of alert.


    Ed lifted his mouth and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, we are the orcs of the Impreza tribe nearby. We just happened to pass by here and found you a female here, worrying that you are not safe alone."


    Su Yi saw them and there was really no malice, so he slowly put away the dagger.


    "I am not alone. My partner is hunting nearby." Su Yi did not want to entangle with them too much, he hurriedly exined clearly so that they could leave as soon as possible.


    When Su Yi said that he had a partner, the orcs all showed a pity, but they didn''t leave immediately when they heard Su Yi''s words. Ed raised his eyebrows, feeling a little strange, such a beautiful female, his partner was too careless. In such a forest, it was too dangerous to let a female stay.


    "Since your partner is nearby, let''s wait here until hees back and we will leave." Ed said, it was unquestionable that it was so decided. When hispanion heard, they nodded in agreement. Females were very precious in the Orc Continent. Although they didn''t understand why this female was with Dino, this didn''t affect their orcs'' determination to protect this female. In their eyes, Su Yi may also the kind of very kind female. It must after seeing Dino being pitiful so he kept Dino by his side. However, what they didn''t know was that Su Yi treated cute and kind children so well, but when they saw Su Yi''s true faceter, they would probably regret thinking Su Yi was kind.


    Su Yi lookedpletely weak now, because of Miril''s appearance. When Su Yi entered the anti-pornography group, Dong Xiaoxiao felt that she had picked up the wrong person. What did Su Yi think? How did he look like a gangster? Where was the person in the special police team like this?


    Su Yi nced at them, seeing that they didn''t mean to leave immediately, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Su Yi was mainly afraid when they met Sinor, it was estimated that they would cause some trouble again.


    Su Yi also wanted to pick up Dino, but the little orc resolutely refused. Su Yi had no choice but to hold his little hand and walked slowly in one direction.


    Ed and them had a total of five people. Ed asked a few of them to go hunting nearby, seemingly intending to settle lunch here. In the end, Ed was the only one who followed Su Yi. Ed looked at Su Yi''s worn-out animal skin clothes. Although Su Yi didn''t introduce his partner, Ed felt that the female''s partner must not be a good orc. Because there would be no who left their females alone in the forest. Moreover, Su Yi''s clothes are very shabby, and the clothes were not from good animal skins. So Ed felt that Su Yi must had a bad life.


    After the females of the Orc Continent are paired, if life was unsatisfactory and the partner could not give the female a good life, then the female could choose a new partner. Ed had this kind of thought, so he reluctantly followed Su Yi''s side. Ed seldom saw a beautiful female like Su Yi. Such a female should be by the side of the strongest orc, and should not live a hard life like he was now.


    Before long, Su Yi was attracted by a familiar nt.


    "You two y here, I''m going to pick something." After Su Yi said to the two children, he couldn''t wait to walk over there. There was a slice of red pepper, and Su Yi felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Although the pepper was too big and the color is red and purple, the shape was undoubtedly the pepper. Su Yi lowered his head and kept picking peppers in the basket.


    Ed seemed very happy to see Su Yi, but didn''t understand what was good about those things?


    "That''s not delicious, it''s choking." Ed couldn''t help but said.


    Su Yi nodded, and it was right to choke. It seemed that these orcs had also eaten this, then the pepper was not poisonous.


    "It''s useful." Su Yi also didn''t bother to exin to him. At this moment, he really wanted to be away from him, so he could take away all the pepper.


    Ed looked at Su Yi''s bag and thought it was quite interesting, so he stepped forward and took a closer look. This small back basket was very suitable for females, because it was verybor-saving to carry things on the shoulders, and it was very convenient to put things in and take things. Ed couldn''t help asking, "You made this thing?"


    Su Yi wanted to shake his head, and suddenly heard the soft voice of Little Eli, "Mother, I found a lot of fruits."


    Little Eli knew Su Yi liked all kinds of fruits, so when he wandered around, he noticed that there were many fruits growing in front of him.


    As soon as Su Yi heard it, he stopped what he was doing, ignoring Ed''s question directly.


    Su Yi walked for a while, then came to little Eli. When he saw a big yellow fruit curled up by little Eli, he couldn''t helpughing immediately. Little Eli was inexplicablyughed by Su Yi, and asked a little puzzled: "What''s wrong, mother."


    Su Yi lowered his head and kissed little Eli on the head, "My dear, you are really my lucky star. Son, this is a good thing."


    Su Yi''s so-called good thing was a kind of vegetable that looked like potati in the original world. Su Yi couldn''t help ecstatic when he thought of making potato stew. But because there were outsiders around, Su Yi also deliberately restrained his inner ecstasy. The defensiveness was indispensable, and their lives were now very bad. He was not sure if they knew that potatoes were good things and could be stored for a long time, whether these orcs would plunder it. Su Yi had always been cautious, and now his identity was also embarrassing. If these orcs knew that his partner was an unknown orc, he didn''t know if they would be so friendly.


    "My partner wille back soon. He is a jealous person. I don''t want him toe back and see you." Su Yi said to Ed while checking the buried potatoes.


    Ed''s eyes flickered and he smiled: "Although I haven''t seen your partner, but hearing your words, it can be seen that your partner is not good to get along with. I don''t understand, why a beautiful female like you want to follow such an orc?"


    Su Yi''s brow furrowed, and he couldn''t help asking: "What is such an orc?"


    Ed did not expect that Su Yi would suddenly be angry, and exined: "I think your animal skin clothes are very old, you also looks very weak, and yet your partner left you alone in the forest."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Su Yi''s face showed a trace of displeasure when he heard Ed''s words. He always felt that this guy was a bit nosy.


    "The main reason for my bad life is not because of you feudal superstitious orcs?"


    If they hadn''t driven Sinor out of the tribe just because of a little physical difference, Sinor wouldn''t have taken him wandering around with him. Sinor''s ability was no worse than any other orcs. Su Yi''s thin body and worn-out clothes were not Sinor''s ipetence, but his helplessness. They had difficulty to survive now, so how could they pay attention to those useless things? Besides, Su Yi was also a gentleman, and he didn''t think clothes were important, as long as he could cover his body.


    Ed frowned slightly, he did not understand Su Yi''s words at all.


    "What do you mean? What is feudal superstition?"


    Su Yi didn''t bother to exin to him, and he couldn''t exin it clearly. The people of this Orc Continent had believed in the beast gods for too long, and the legend of the unknown orc had also been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It wasn''t something that Su Yi could change in a few words. Since he couldn''t change anything, Su Yi was alsozy to waste his tongue.


    At this moment, Ed, who still wanted to ask questions, suddenly felt dangerous. Driven by the instinct of being an orc, Ed turned into a beast in an instant in front of danger. This was the first time Su Yi had seen the transformation of other orcs. There was a feeling of envy, jealousy and hatred that spread in his heart. For a moment, how much he wished he could transform himself, and then he could protect Sinor in turn.


    The huge snake suddenly smashed away the surrounding trees and grass, and suddenly appeared in front of Su Yi with an overwhelming aura. Before Su Yi could say anything, Sinor had already furiously attacked the leopard. Ed''s animal body was also strong and tall, and he fought with Sinor in his majestic body. Fighting was the instinct of the orcs, and it was also the basis for their survival on this continent.


    As soon as Su Yi saw the two orcs fighting, he immediately picked up little Eli and went to hide.


    "Dino, run away." Su Yi yelled towards Dino on the other side. Dino was not afraid, but because he heard Su Yi''s worried tone, he still obediently hid away.


    It was estimated that there was too much movement here, and soon other orcs from the Impreza tribe would be attracted. When Su Yi saw the other orcs, he worried that they would unite against Sinor. Although Sinor was very powerful, his two fists were hard to beat four hands. Su Yi immediately stood up and shouted: "Stop it, you are misunderstanding!!!"


    When Sinor heard Su Yi''s voice, he subconsciously stopped. Su Yi also feared that Ed''s disobedience would be detrimental to Sinor, so he rushed over with agility, drew out the dagger and waved the dagger in his hand at Ed who was about to leap forward.


    When Ed saw the female rushing over, he smelled a very good smell on his body. This smell instantly awakened Ed who was fighting bloodshot. Ed''s movements stopped for an instant, and then turned back into a human form while looking at Su Yi displeasedly.


    "You little female, when the orcs are fighting, do you know how dangerous it is to rush over?"


    Sinor turned into a human form, stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi in his arms, and looked at Ed with guarded expression.


    Ed hadn''t found Sinor''s identity before, suddenly saw Sinor''s eyes with different colors, and he was angry and felt funny in an instant.


    "How can an unknown orc have a female?" Ed''s words made the other orcs who rushed in a daze.


    They all looked at Sinor with very contemptuous eyes. When they saw the movements of Sinor''s arms around the female, they showed a very ufortable expression on their face. Many of these orcs didn''t have females. Why such unknown orcs could have such a beautiful female?


    "This guy turned out to be an unknown orc. It seems that he looted the female from other tribe." This time it was still the youngest in the group of orcs. Hearing what he said, little Eli on one side immediately retorted: "My beast father is not, my beast father is the best!"


    When the orc heard this, he immediately wanted to ridicule little Eli, but was stopped by Ed.


    Ed could see that the female defended the unknown orc. Speaking like this, it was easy to irritate the female.


    "Tiger, you talk too much."


    It turned out that the younger orc was called Tiger.


    Tiger''s words made Sinor stiff. Although Sinor didn''t get Miril from looting, he got the female through trade. So when he heard Tiger''s words, Sinor suddenly looked at Su Yi with a little guilt. Su Yi''s keen observation ability immediately understood this Tiger''s words, which reminded Sinor of the unpleasant past. Su Yi looked at Tiger with cold eyes, a deep sarcasm in his tone.


    "How do you know that I was looting? Did you see it with your own eyes, or is there any evidence? Nothing is clear. Just chew your tongue here. What is the difference between you and ady?"


    The orcs didn''t understand what wasdy, but when you saw the female''s contemptuous expression, you knew that these two words didn''t mean a good thing. Tiger opened his mouth, but was embarrassed to care about a female. Even if the female now had a partner, he couldn''t say anything that was unfavorable to the female casually.


    Little Eli was innocent and couldn''t help but ask: "Mother, what is ady?"


    When a cute baby said these two words, Su Yi was also caught by thunder, and he saw the curious and hard-working little Eli asked, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Lady, it means female."


    Su Yi himself was not sure if the exnation was correct.


    Little Eli couldn''t help giggling when he heard Su Yi scolded the orc as a female.


    Tiger was still too young. He didn''t say anything to Su Yi right away. Instead, he red at Little Eli and said, "Little guy, who are youughing at?"


    Little Eli immediately jumped to Su Yi''s side, and Su Yi became more upset, but now it was not easy to openly confront them, so he frowned and looked at the orc and said, "He is my child. If you have any dissatisfaction, you cane to me."


    Ed stared and wanted to defend Tiger, "I now finally understand why you appear in the dangerous forest. I think it''s safer for a female to stay in the tribe. Females are inherently weaker, and it will be the rainy season soon, so wandering around will inevitably get ill."


    Su Yi also nced at Ed, this Ed was very smart and only spoke to the point. Su Yi knew what Ed was making, but he didn''t like the tentativeness of other people''s words. Even if he knew that Ed was not malicious, Su Yi couldn''t help feeling very ufortable.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "What do you mean by this? Is your tribe willing to ept us? Or do you only want to ept me alone?" Su Yi''s words were very ruthless, even aggressive.


    Tiger was obviously stunned. When he heard this, he didn''t notice how cold Su Yi''s eyes were. He was still very happy and said, "Yes, yeah, our Impreza tribe is very hospitable. If you go to our tribe , we will definitely treat you as a family."


    Sinor was visibly taken aback, and his arms around Su Yi couldn''t help but tighten. Little Eli immediately cried when he heard it, "Mother, don''t you want little Eli and the beast father?"


    Su Yi calmly said: "No, no, no matter where we go, our family are not separated."


    Su Yi said this to everyone present, in order tofort little Eli and Sinor, and at the same time directly rejected Ed and them.


    Tiger was obviously surprised when he heard Su Yi''s words. Tiger pointed to Sinor and said, "Would you rather follow an unknown orc and wander around, rather than have a tribal life in peace?"


    Seeing Su Yi didn''t speak, Ed nced at Tiger, with a trace if warning in his eyes.


    "It''s impossible for any tribe to ept an unknown orc. But if you want to live near the Impreza tribe, I can guarantee that you will not be expelled."


    Su Yi frowned and asked coldly: "No expulsion? Does it also mean that your tribal people will not treat my family acrimoniously. I don''t want my baby to grow in an environment full of malice, but thank you for your kindness, now can you let us go? "


    Dependent on other people would make you destined to be inferior to others. Su Yi also didn''t like people who were inferior, and Sinor also couldpletely protect them. He had been here for the past three years without relying on anyone, and now it was even more impossible to rely on others. And if they settled down near the Impreza tribe, they would inevitably meet people from the Impreza tribe. Su Yi was not sure if they would often appear to disturb their lives. Moreover, judging from their ruthless attitude towards Dino of the same tribe, it was even more unlikely that they would be kind to Eli and Sinor.


    Ed was stunned for a moment, obviously a little surprised at Su Yi''s ignorance. But as an orc with good conduct, he really couldn''t force Su Yi to stay.


    "Well, since you are not willing, we can''t force it."


    Hearing Ed''s words, Tiger immediately angered: "Ed, how can an unknown orc take away a female? We must keep him. "


    Sinor frowned when he heard it. Sinor was not an orc who was good at speech. He hadn''t spoken yet. At this moment, he suddenly heard Tiger''s words and couldn''t help but say: "He is my partner."


    Tiger sneered, "Your partner?, which sacrifice you gave to when you are married? The proof? An orc who has no tribe and can''t bring happiness to female, you dare to upy a female privately, it''s really shameless."


    Su Yi suddenly became angry, these natives were really unreasonable to make trouble. If he was forced and the other orcs would call for help, but could he stand up to defend Sinor? At this moment, Su Yi really wanted to cultivate his body quickly, and then gave these stubborn and sick guys a big beating.


    "Since you are so unconvinced, we can have a duel." Sinor said in a cold voice.


    Su Yi suddenly turned his head and red at Sinor, was he stupid?. Sinor was stunned, but just looked at Su Yi dozingly.


    As soon as Tiger heard the word duel, he immediately yelled: "Okay, if you lose, you will let the female go and let him go with us."


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe immediately replied: "Yes, then let us see if you have any ability to protect the female."


    Su Yi nced at Ed, who was clearly the leader among these orcs. Tiger was young, vigorous andbative, but Ed had no intention to stop him when he heard Tiger''s words, obviously it was also what Ed was thinking. After all, he still didn''t want to let them go easily.


    Since it was a duel, even if Sinor had won, they still couldn''t let Su Yi and the others go. At that time, it was likely to use various reasons to challenge Sinor respectively. Su Yi also knew this kind of wheel tactics.


    Fighting was the instinct of the orcs, so Sinor stood up without hesitation.


    Su Yi looked at him and followed him. There was a thick warning in his voice, "Aren''t you going to duel? Don''t you worry when a weak female like me and an unknown orc like him wandered around outside? In that case I will prove that I can protect myself and chose my partner."


    Tiger asked: "How do you prove it?"


    Sinor nced at Su Yi disapprovingly, and Su Yi hurriedly reached up on his toes and hooked Sinor''s neck, sticking to his ear and said: "I know you are brave and good at fighting, but Sinor he obviously challenge you for me. At that time, they are likely want to consume all of your fighting ability and take me away from you. Do you want them to snatch me away?"


    Sinor''s eyes instantly cooled, and a pair of different-colored eyes shed with killing intent.


    Su Yi kissed Sinor''s thin lips, although it was only one touch, he still stunned Sinor in ce.


    Su Yi also took the opportunity to go in front of Tiger, he pulled out his weapon and pointed to Tiger "I challenge you, if you lose, let us leave, if I lose, I will go with you."


    His words made everyone shocked.


    Little Eli cried: "No, mother, mother don''t go with them."


    Su Yi nced at Dino on the side, "Dino, take care of your brother, don''t let hime near here."


    Dino epted the order, he immediately limped to the side of little Eli.


    Ed''s eyes looked at Su Yi coldly, and he felt that this female was unusual. From the first side, he thought this female''s eyes were very interesting. They were the eyes that ordinary females would never show, with alertness and a touch of fierceness, as if they were a predator who had been in battle-tested.


    Tiger hesitated for a long time, "Well, how can this be?, you, you are a female, how can I fight you?, this is simply nonsense."


    Now Sinor recovered from that kiss, when he stepped forward, he was stopped by Su Yi''s eyes.


    Su Yi looked at Sinor and said, "You believe me."


    Sinor looked at Su Yi''s eyes, and finally nodded as if he had made a lot of determination. Sinor thought, if Su Yi had an ident, he would immediately rush forward. He had the confidence to beat all these orcs to the ground.


    In fact, Su Yi had no bottom in his heart. After all, this body had not been well cultivated, let alone exercised well. But now he had no choice but to rely on his rich fighting skills to deal with Tiger, this seemingly simple native.


    Su Yi hooked his finger at Tiger "Come on!!!"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Tiger looked at his people embarrassedly. It was also their first time they met a female who was going topete with an orc, and didn''t know what to do. Seeing Ed didn''t speak, Tiger had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk over. Whether he won or lost, it was not a glorious thing. But when Ed looked at the female, Tiger knew that Ed liked this female. For the happiness of his brother, Tiger felt that he needed to fight. And when he thought that as long as Ed was single, the females in the tribe would always think of Ed, Tiger and the others would always be in Ed''s shadow.


    The duel between an orc and a female was unprecedented, the female''s body was too weak and small, and the duel with an orc was simply asking for trouble.


    Ed said to Tiger, "You can''t be a beast, or you will be too bullying."


    When Tiger heard the words, he immediately said angrily: "Of course I know that even in a human form, I''m already bullying. "


    Su Yi put down his backpack, threw away his dagger, and walked slowly in front of Tiger.


    Tiger didn''t understand either. It was obvious that this female was so thin, but his eyes were very firm and terrifying, and he didn''t show the slightest panic in front of the orc whose strengths were so different.


    Tiger felt that it was too embarrassing to fight a female in duel. He wanted to end it soon, and said to Su Yi: "Youe first."


    Su Yi''s mouth twitched, and his figure came to Tiger. He wasn''t kind to Tiger at all, because he knew how bad this body was. He was also not suitable for protracted battle, it was better to be unexpected and made quick decisions.


    Tiger was taken aback by Su Yi''s action. He didn''t understand how this female suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Su Yi''s liked to fight since he was a child and was a real king in fighting. Later, when he grew up, his old man sent Su Yi to learn Sanda because he was afraid that he would suffer. Later he also learned Tai Chi. So when it came to fighting, Su Yi was not afraid of anyone.


    As soon as he got close, Su Yi''s fist swung towards Tiger''s heart. He knew that his strength was insufficient, so he could only move towards people''s weaknesses. Tiger waved his hand and wanted to catch the female. However, Su Yi didn''t seed with his punch and suddenly shrank himself and used his small body to avoid Tiger''s big hand flexibly. Tiger obviously hadn''t seen such a style of y. Su Yi was obviously close to him, but he could only deal with Su Yi''s moves in a hurry, and didn''t have time to catch him. Su Yi paused, and came to behind Tiger flexibly, clenched his fists and mmed down at Tiger''s waist. Tiger only felt a soreness in his waist, bent his knees and kicked towards Su Yi.


    Sinor on the side saw this and his whole body tense, for fear that Tiger would really hit Su Yi lightly or full of seriousness.


    But Su Yi''s eyes, as if he could look at all directions, at the moment Tiger raised his foot, he used his strength to step on Tiger''s raised leg and suddenly jumped a few meters high. As soon as Tiger saw Su Yi jumping up, he couldn''t helpughing. Where do you go this time?


    Su Yi clenched his fists with both hands, and then mmed Tiger in the head. Tiger didn''t take Su Yi''s offense seriously. Although Su Yi hit him many times before, it was painful, but for an orc who often hunted in the wild, this pain was nothing at all. So when Su Yi came down, Tiger just wanted to take the opportunity to catch Su Yi, and he didn''t take Su Yi''s small fist seriously.


    But children who knew a little bit about freending and gravity, knew that Su Yi''s attack was several times the original strength. In order to increase his strength, Su Yi also intentionally clenched his fists with both hands.


    Su Yi would pick Tiger because he saw Tiger''s character. A younger orc had less experience than other orcs. Plus, if you took the females to heart, you couldn''t help but showed some affection for him. Su Yi also used this series of psychological factors to select Tiger.


    Although this was a bit despicable, Su Yi didn''t care at all.


    When Tiger was hit, there was a sudden ckness in front of him. Fortunately, he was an orc, which meant that even if it was ck in front of him, he still wanted to catch Su Yi subconsciously, and then forced Su Yi to surrender. When Tiger''s hand grasped Su Yi''s arm, he could only feel the extreme softness in the palm of his hand, and he couldn''t help but felt a ripple in his heart. When Tiger''s eyes became clear again, he saw Su Yi''s magnified face in front of him, and that bright and charming smiling face instantly made Tiger''s awkward. The little demon in Su Yi''s heart snickered, and his elbow mmed into Tiger''s arm. Tiger''s arm was sore, and the force in his hand loosened. Su Yi quickly climbed onto Tiger''s thick arms with both hands, a 180-degree reversal, directly rotated half a circle around Tiger''s arm and came to Tiger''s back, bent his knees and mmed into the back of the neck. The back of the neck was a very fragile part of the human body, and most people could stun a person by hitting the back of the neck severely. But because Tiger was not an ordinary person, and Su Yi''s strength was not enough, Su Yi had to do the previous series of conspiracy in a despicable manner.


    At this time, Tiger fell directly to the ground, like a big tree crashing down. Su Yi pressed down Tiger and then grinned very proudly.


    "Haha, you lost."


    Tiger tried to get up, but his head was dizzy, and he stared at Su Yi angrily.


    "You are shameless, this doesn''t count."


    Su Yi grabbed Tiger''s hair fiercely, with a thick threatening voice, "What did you say? Lao Tzu has already won!"


    The surrounding orcs, looked at me, I looked at you. they felt that they were deceived by Su Yi''s beautiful appearance before. This female was not only brutal and had violent personality, but also a very cunning female. Such female, they all looked at Sinor with sympathy. It was quite miserable to think of this unknown orc, and finally had a female but it turned out to be such a brutal type.


    Sinor was not as surprised as the Impreza tribe. Since the female woke up, he knew that the female had be different. First, he was getting better and better with their father and son, then there was a strange space, and then he dared to challenge the orcs. Sinor had gradually be ustomed to this series of changes. He felt that this female was a miracle given to him by the beast god for pitying him. So no matter how amazing the female was, Sinor thought he was not only surprised, he felt very surprised and happy.


    Ed red at Tiger who thought of resisting, and said with a bad face: "If you win, let''s go."


    Ed turned and left, and the other orcs immediately followed. At this time, Su Yi let go of Tiger, and Tiger stared at Su Yi angrily, feeling mad at him. This female was too cunning, there was no female''s tenderness at all. The fight was even more ruthless and urate. If it ws not for the female''s strength, Tiger really felt that the female had the heart to kill him.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    When Tiger turned over, Su Yi was already sitting on the ground, but after the final blow, Su Yi waspletely relieved. At this moment, the whole body was copsed, and there was no trace of strength. Tiger red at Su Yi and snorted before leaving unwillingly.


    When Tiger left, Sinor hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Su Yi.


    Su Yi gave all the weight of his whole body to Sinor. Little Eli was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Too much happened in that short of time. He had never thought that his mother was so powerful that even the orcs were not his mother''s opponents?


    Even Dino, who had been silent and dull, showed a face of admiration.


    Su Yi suddenly felt that his life wasplete, haha.


    Sinor looked down at him slightly, his snow-white hair falling in front of his face. Su Yi was stunned by Sinor''s eyes. He didn''t know why, but Su Yi thought Sinor''s eyes were very beautiful. Especially now, the eyes that full of pets seemed to turn into water. Sinor''s eyshes were also light-colored, very thick and curled, like a light-colored butterfly falling on his eye. The light-colored eyshes reflected the shadow on the clear and translucent eyes. It was like in a quietke, a leaf silently fell into it. Su Yi''s character was like a big man, and he always did what he thought. Looking at Sinor''s handsome face, he suddenly grabbed Sinor''s arm, and pressed his lips against Sinor''s thin lips as soon as he raised his head slightly. Thinking of the softness of Sinor''s thin lips before the duel, Su Yi was so embarrassed that he wanted to taste it again.


    When Sinor felt the warmth on his lips, his handsome face suddenly became flushed. He hadn''t had much contact with anyone since he was a child. Most of the time, he was alone, let alone contact with females. Miril was the only female who had been in close contact with him. He and Miril had never kissed because Miril didn''t want to. When hebined with Miril, Miril buried his face in the animal skin, and looked like he was insulted. So for the close interaction with the females, as an orc, Sinor was almost the same as white paper.


    When Su Yi took the initiative to kiss him, he stupidly didn''t know how to react. Su Yi looked at Sinor''s reaction and immediately became happy. How did he feel like he was a bad uncle and taught a kid to di bad things? Su Yi red at the little Eli and Dino who were "watching the battle" on the sidelines, and the two children hurriedly ran away after realizing it. Little Eli ran and muttered, "Does mother want to have a little brother with the beast father? Should I stop it? With a brother, will mother not love me anymore... "


    After the child left, Su Yi licked his lips, took the initiative to put his arms around Sinor''s neck and said: "Let''s go on, your lips tastes good."


    Sinor suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness, what to do when his female was too strong?. When he was shocked by Su Yi''s words, Su Yi had directly knocked Sinor down. Su Yi touched Sinor''s beautiful face, and instantly felt that he was taking advantage of him no matter how he looked at it. Su Yi smiled and kissed Sinor''s thin lips again, this time sticking out his little tongue boldly.


    Sinor''s eyes suddenly deepened, and the vertical lines of the beast pupil in his right eye became a thin line. When Su Yi''s little tongue was sticking out and tentatively reaching his mouth, he suddenly turned over and directly pressed Su Yi.


    Su Yi only felt that when his eyes were dark, his whole person was enveloped by a terrible sense of oppression. Suddenly the angle changed, and he was pressed by someone who was much stronger than himself, and it really didn''t feel so wonderful.


    Before Su Yi had time to resist, Sinor caught his jaw. Then Sinor drove straight in for a long time, and instantly became the active party. People who didn''t know how to kiss take the initiative, really relying on the instinct of beasts. Su Yi frowned ufortably, trying to push Sinor away, but found that his hands and feet were soft. Su Yi smiled bitterly in his heart. It was really self-inflicted. He was the one who set Sinor on fire, so he had to obediently let Sinor kiss him.


    Sinor, who hadn''t got the doorway at the beginning, slowly began to rely on feelings, bing more and more sensible. Sinor thought to himself that kissing was so good. Especially when he saw Su Yi''s small tender mouth slightly open, panting from kissing. Sinor''s eyes became darker and darker, the beast pupil in his right eye changed from a vertical line to an oval, and the light pupil in his left eye gradually became darker. Sinor suddenly wanted to eat Su Yi like this.


    Su Yi sensed that Sinor''s breath became more and more irritable, and Su Yi immediately stopped him, "Okay, don''t!, stop making trouble!."


    Su Yi pushed Sinor''s head and when he saw Sinor''s eyes changed he took a sharp breath. Although Su Yi was shocked, it was only a moment, and Su Yi knew how sensitive his eyes were. So Su Yi quickly concealed the surprise in his eyes, and then said angrily to Sinor: "Today''s benefits are too much, don''t make an inch more."


    Sinor was not angry, and Su Yi came over again. A soft kiss was made on Sinor''s red lips, and Su Yi stood up.


    "I found some new food, you put me down, you go and pick up all the food for me." Su Yi patted Sinor on the shoulder, and Sinor had no choice but to put him down again.


    Su Yi immediately found afortable position to sit down, and then he gave instruction to Sinor so that he would not break the potatoes. Where did Sinor had done such meticulous work, although under Su Yi''s supervision, he would still spoil the potatoes identally. Su Yi was almost enough of resting now, so he had no choice but to walk by and helped him.


    Two people tossed for a long time, and finally picked up the potatoes. Su Yi asked Sinor to see if there was anyone around. After making sure that there was no one, Su Yi packed them all into the space. After that, the two went to the ce where Su Yi found the chili and picked a lot of chili.


    Sinor went to the creek to deal with the prey, and Su Yi took the opportunity to enter the space. Thest time he was in hurry, he hadn''t seen other things clearly. When he came in now, in addition to tidying up the wild strawberries they picked before, he also had to tidy up the potatoes. When Su Yi moved everything into the grain storage room, Su Yi''s tired hands and feet became sore.


    Su Yi went around the wooden house and found that there was a yard behind the wooden house. There were many farm tools in the front yard, and this back yard was behind an inconspicuous small wooden door. Su Yi hadn''t seen it before, but when he pushed it, he found that there was also a yard here. There was a thatched pavilion in the backyard with many ancient kitchen utensils. Su Yi couldn''t help but smile, the owner of this wooden house was a funny person.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    This kitchen was actually built in a pavilion, and it felt like an open-air kitchen. Su Yi saw the only pot and suddenly couldn''t help being happy. Su Yi felt that he was the darling of heaven.


    But at this time, what Su Yi wanted the most was salt. This Orion''s house looked a bit poor. There were not many kitchen utensils and valuable ingredients in this open-air kitchen, but there was salt that Su Yi wanted. Su Yi took the salt, nced at the kitchen knife in the kitchen, and gave up thinking that he still had a dagger. As for the tableware and chopsticks, Su Yipletely forgot about it.


    When Su Yi came out, he was holding a big ck pot and a small bag of salt in his hand, and Sinor had taken care of today''s prey.


    When little Eli and Dino returned, Su Yi was learning to use flint to light the fire with Sinor.


    Su Yi looked at Little Eli, smiled and said, "Come on, I''ll make good foods for youter ."


    Su Yi''s big ck iron pot was standing on top of the fire at this time. Su Yi lit a fire and went to the side to wash the potatoes and peppers with his back basket. Little Eli couldn''t help much, so she had to pester Sinor and whispered.


    " Beast father, did you just give birth to a younger brother?"


    Sinor lowered his eyes and looked at the fire, and when he heard Little Eli''s words, a smile shed across his beautiful eyes.


    "Eli, do you want a younger brother?"


    Little Eli immediately shook his head, and said softly, "I don''t know. I want and don''t want it. I''m afraid my mother won''t love me if I have a younger brother."


    Sinor looked at little Eli amused, and such a small child knew that he was jealous. He reached out and took the little guy into his arms, nodded little Eli''s little head and said, "No matter whether there is a younger brother or not, Eli, Beast Father promises you, your mother and me will love you."


    At this time, on the other side, Dino was squatting by the stream, helping Su Yi to wash the potatoes.


    Su Yi looked at the big potatoes held by Dino in both hands, thinking that the soil of this world was really fertile. This potatoes was full of hormone, and it was about to catch up with the watermelon.


    Thinking of watermelon, Su Yi suddenly seemed to want to eat watermelon. He wondered if the watermelon in this world was also amazing? If it was an oversized watermelon, Su Yi could also lie in it and gnawed it. Thinking about it, Su Yi couldn''t help but enjoyed himself.


    Dino looked back at Su Yi curiously. In Dino''s heart, this female not only had an explosive force, but also had a very strange personality and he smirked at every turn.


    When Su Yi came back with a basket on his back, Sinor had already cooked the shaved bones in a pot ording to Su Yi''s words. Su Yi also put the things down and put some salt in the pot. They rarely eat salt, so Su Yi also didn''t dare put too much, fearing that they would not be able to bear the salty taste for a while.


    With the salt, the fragrance soon emitted from the pot. This scent was different from the scent without salt, the former was more addictive.


    Little Eli wrapped around Sinor, and kept looking greedily into the pot, Su Yi kept snickering.


    Su Yi started peeling potatoes on a clean stone b. Maybe it was a different variety. The potatoes here were easy to peel. Rubbed it casually with your hands, and the skin on the big potatoes would fall off. Dino would do it as soon as he saw it.


    When the scent became stronger and stronger, Little Eli couldn''t help but ask: "Mother, can''t you eat it yet?, I''m so hungry."


    Su Yi was cutting the meat, and when he heard what little Eli said, he had to put down the things in his hands first.


    Su Yi found a pair of branches, quickly made a pair of simple chopsticks with a dagger, and stirred it in the pot for a while. At this moment, it suddenly urred to him that they didn''t have any bowls yet, so he could not help but hurriedly pulled Sinor to make the wooden bowls and wooden spoons. The wooden bowl was made by Sinor based on the iron pot. The wooden bowl was veryrge and rough, but it was good as long as it could hold the soup. The wooden spoons was made by Su Yi, he used his dagger for cutting and shaving, and the spoon was a bit nondescript after it came out. Because of the tight time, Su Yi didn''t care about this aesthetic problem.


    First, for the two children, Eli and Dino, he served two bones in their bowls. Little Eli was immediately excited and began to eat. Su Yi was frightened watching from the side, "You slow down, it''s very hot."


    When Dino took the wooden bowl, he couldn''t help swallowing fiercely, and he couldn''t wait to drink.


    Little Eli drank the first sip of the soup and couldn''t help but say, "Mother, this is delicious."


    Su Yi thought in his heart: Of course, you usually eat raw meat and drink blood. Those things still have a meaty smell, and they are not delicious in any way. Even if you can barbecue it asionally, you don''t pay attention to the taste of barbecue. In this continent, there are not many that pay attention to deliciousness. Everyone thinks that it''s good to be full.


    Su Yi took a few sips of the soup with a spoon. Well, for Su Yi, who hadn''t tasted the salt for several days, it was still very delicious even though it was a little lighter. Then he gave the spoon to Sinor and told him to drink the rest.


    Little Eli was still immersed in the soup, and immediately dissatisfied when he heard it: "I haven''t eaten enough yet, so you can''t give it all to the beast father."


    Su Yi smiled and said, "There will be something more delicious soon."


    Hearing this Little Eli was willing to give up now.


    Su Yi was busy using a dagger to cut the meat quickly. He deliberately chose the fat and thin meat, which was delicious. After Sinor drank the soup, Su Yi rolled up all the bones in the pot with leaves and set it aside.


    He directly added firewood and started using fat to refine oil. When the fat entered the pot, it immediately made a croak. Then a scent of fried meat came out, and instantly attracted the two children. When Su Yi was very young, he especially liked smelling the smell of refinedrd at home. He always felt that the scent was really fragrant.


    Su Yi took a sniff of scent, thinking that it would be more perfect if there were onion, ginger, and garlic.


    When the fat oil waspletely stir-fried, Su Yi directly picked up the fat residue and ced it on the clean leaves. Then he put the chopped peppers in a pot and stir-fried it. When he turned around to get the meat, he saw that his greedy son was wagging his tail and was eating the fat residue.


    Sinor suddenly felt very embarrassed. Although he also felt it was very fragrant and wanted to eat it, he had been holding back in order to maintain his majesty in front of his female. But who knew that little Eli had forgotten the dignity of the orcs in an instant for food.


    Although Dino was only over three years old, he had a restrained personality. He just looked at the fat residue, and he was not as hopeless as little Eli.


    "Don''t eat too much, there will be something deliciouster." In the end, Su Yi couldn''t bear it and warned Little Eli.


    Little Eli nodded, wagging his tail and continued to eat, not taking Su Yi''s words seriously.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Su Yi didn''t dare to put too many peppers. He was afraid that these orcs who hadn''t eaten it would not be able to stand it, so he just used a little pepper to add some vor. At this moment, after the meat was put in the pot, it was apanied by the spicy taste of chili and a smell that was even better than before. Little Eli who had been reluctant to lift his head finally couldn''t help but lift it up.


    Su Yi pretended not to see it and continued to work. Wait until he put the potatoes in before adding a little salt. Then he poured a little bit of water, covered it with a fewyers ofrge leaves, and started to simmer.


    Although it was covered with a lot of leaves, it still couldn''t stop the more and more intense fragrance. Soon little Eli couldn''t stand it anymore and came to Su Yi''s foot and began to sell cute, "Mother, mother, what are you doing?, it smells so good."


    Su Yi finally came to rest, and when he sat on the ground, he started to tease. Little Eli.


    "Tell me, how much you have eaten, I think you should be full, then you don''t want to eat anything in this pot."


    When little Eli heard it, he immediately retorted: "No, no, Eli hasn''t eat full yet, the beast father said Eli is still growing, so he can eat more"


    Hearing the anxious voice of little Eli, Su Yi sighed, reached out and touched little Eli''s belly that started to bulge.


    "I told you just now, don''t eat anymore, there will be delicious one for a whileter, what if you can''t hold it up?"


    Su Yi reasoned with little Eli while observing the situation in the pot. It would have to be simmered for a while, but seeing little Eli starting to roll on the ground, Dino''s child also began to swallow. Su Yi, who was always very soft to children, finally chose to lift the pot earlier.


    As soon as Su Yi brought the pot down while wrapped it with the animal skin, little Eli''s head came closer. Su Yi was afraid that the heat would scald the child, and carefully circled little Eli in his arms. Then, with quick hands and feet, he put a little meat in little Eli''s wooden bowl. When Su Yi gave Dino his meal, little Eli had already swallowed a piece of meat in his mouth. Su Yi was surprised again that the orcs were really thick skinned. It was so hot, this little milk doll swallowed it directly into the belly?


    Su Yi also gave Sinor the wooden spoon while he used his chopsticks. The wooden spoon was much easier to use than the chopsticks, but the orcs were big, and he still twisted the wooden spoon when he used it. Su Yi couldn''t stand it anymore, he personally fed him with chopsticks, and couldn''t help but said: "Your hands look so slender and beautiful, why you can''t even use a spoon?"


    Sinor reached out and hugged Su Yi. Su Yi leaned in his arms and started eating veryfortably. Su Yi ate a piece of chili and it was so spicy that he couldn''t help but put a piece into Sinor''s mouth. He originally thought that Sinor''s handsome face would be deformed by spiciness. Who knew that Sinor''s eyes brightened when he ate the chili. Judging from Sinor''s expression, he should like spicy food.


    At this time, little Eli yelled suddenly, "Mother! My mouth hurts and I was bitten."


    Little Eli had a mouth full of oil while he ate the meat and potatoes. When he saw the pepper at the bottom of the bowl he also ate it with the idea of not wasting food. Who knew that when you eat it in your mouth, your mouth felt like it was bitten by something.


    Su Yi watched Little Eli running over and hurriedly got up and picked the child and walked towards the stream.


    Let little Eli drink a little water, so little Eli was better.


    "Mother, I still wanted to eat, it was delicious." Little Eli''s mouth no longer hurt, and immediately yelled that he still wanted to eat. Sinor took a look at Little Eli after hearing this, and said disapprovingly: "Too much eating today will make your stomach hurt."


    Su Yi thought for a while. Little Eli did eat too much. So with a cold face and he solemnly said: "You listen to your beast father, you really ate a little bit too much today."


    Little Eli hummed for a long time, probably because he was afraid that Sinor would get angry, he finally had to agree unwillingly.


    Seeing his aggrieved look, Su Yi always felt that he and Sinor were like step-parents, as if they were really wronged him by this little thing.


    Dino was still obedient. After eating, he took his wooden bowl and little Eli''s and went to the stream to clean it.


    When Su Yi was washing his hands by the stream, she saw the fish in the stream and suddenly remembered that they could catch some fish to eat. Looked back at the fire. He wanted to take advantage of the fire to fry some small fish as snacks on the road. Su Yi drove the childs away and with Sinor he went to the tree hole to get the things done.


    Little Eli and Dino were ying around. Little Eli said proudly, "Is my mother very good?"


    Dino nodded, picked up a branch on the side and poked it on the ground.


    "For the sake of your ability to help mother make food, I will let mother take you in, but you will be my little brother."


    Dino paused and looked back at Little Eli and said: " But I''m older than you, I should be the older brother."


    Little Eli snorted, and said in a loud voice: "I said I''m the boss, I''m the boss."


    Dino ignored him and continued to move forward. At this time, little Eli had sharp eyes and suddenly saw a bird''s nest on a tree, and immediately turned and climbed towards that tree. Dino turned his head when he heard the movement behind him, and saw that little Eli had climbed up to the tree flexibly.


    Su Yi tossed in the water with a wooden fork for a long time, and finally only got two fishes. Thinking of the amazing food intake of the orcs, these two fishes really couldn''t catch Su Yi''s eyes. Looking at the sky, Su Yi had no choice but to put the wooden fork into the space first. Because the iron pan needed to be used frequently, it was not convenient for Su Yi to take it out of the space back and forth. After Sinor retrieved the animal skin bag, Su Yi put all the contents of the animal skin bag into the space, and put the iron pot and wooden bowl into the animal skin bag. Just thinking about whether to call the two childrens back, he saw Dino followed little Eli, holding two huge bird eggs in his arms.


    Seeing the bird eggs, Su Yi also thought, when he had time he would find more eggs to make poached eggs for them. Because the dy was too long, they must start right away. Several people climbed on Sinor''s back, and Sinor flew in one direction. The two children who ate and drank fully all fell asleep in Su Yi''s arms.


    Today, they rushed untilte at night, and Sinor found a ce to stop. Originally he wanted to eat something, but Su Yi was really sleepy, so he didn''t care about eating or not.


    Early the next morning, Su Yi was awakened by little Eli.


    Su Yi yawned and looked at the sky, not sure what time it was.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Su Yi got up and stretched his limbs, checked Dino''s foot injury, and found that the swelling had disappeared a lot, so Su Yi was relieved.


    Su Yi set up the pot and started collecting branches nearby. It was estimated that the sense of worry was too strong and Su Yi couldn''t help but collected the branches and put things into the space. Before he knew it, even the branches were put in. Su Yi thought to himself, he was really too wise. In the rainy season, it was estimated that the branches were hard to find. When they settled down, Su Yi decided to build a house like a wooden house, and then made a huge kitchen with enough dry wood.


    Because it was impossible to find a ce with a water source to rest every time, Su Yi also had to worry about the tool for holding water. If he was at home, he could still try to burn pottery based on his memory, but it would be unrealistic to burn pottery when theg were wandering outside at the moment.


    When Sinor came back from hunting, Su Yi told Sinor about his thoughts.


    "Is there something that is very strong and can be used to hold water?"


    Sinor didn''t speak, but Dino suddenly said, "Is that all right?"


    Following Dino''s pointing direction, he looked over. He saw two white eggs. Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Is this eggshell strong?"


    Sinor nced at the bird''s egg and stood up suddenly.


    "It''s okay"


    Sinor''s prey was processed, and Su Yi didn''t care what Sinor thought of, and chose a few pieces of fat to continue refining it like yesterday. Then he fried the two bird eggs into two poached eggs for the two children. Then he suddenly remembered the two fishes from yesterday. Su Yi handled the fish and put it in the space yesterday, he was afraid that the fish would be rotten after being left for a long time. Su Yi pretended to take out the two fishes from the basket. Who knew that after taking out the fish, he found that the fish was still very fresh. Su Yi suddenly had a bold idea. In order to verify this idea, Su Yi took out the wild strawberries that he had put in before. He found out that the wild strawberries that had been picked for several days turned out to be what they looked like when they were picked. It didn''t feel like they had been left for a few days at all.


    Little Eli looked at the poached eggs in the wooden bowl. They were golden and lovely, and he hesitated to eat them. Little Eli raised his head and saw Dino took a bite. The yolk inside the poached egg was half-cooked, soft and delicious. Little Eli couldn''t help but leaned forward, looking at Dino with a pair of golden eyes. Dino was ufortable with him, although he was unwilling, he divided the poached egg in half, and handed it to Little Eli. Little Eli hurriedly thanked him happily, and was about to bite the poached egg in Dino''s hand.


    Su Yi could not help but say: "Eli, it''s wrong for you to do this. It''s not good to ask for other people''s things if you know you have it."


    Su Yi originally opened his mouth and wanted to talk about some great truths. But thinking that Little Eli was still young, he thought Little Eli still couldn''t understand it.


    When Little Eli heard it, he stopped his movements and looked back at Su Yi slightly aggrieved.


    Su Yi put the fish in the pan to fry and the oil sshed all over the ce. Su Yi was directly sshed on his hand without he noticed it. Su Yi gasped with pain. Just when he wanted to check his hand, he felt that there was another person behind him. When he realized, his hand was immediately caught by the person behind him.


    Sinor hurriedly stuck out his tongue and licked the spot burned by the hot oil. Su Yi saw his distressed look that made his face blush. If you let the members of the anti-pornography team saw it, they would probably think red rain would happen. Su Yi coughed, and took his hand out of Sinor''s hand.


    Sinor''s mouth evoked a slight smile, knowing that Su Yi was also shy.


    Su Yi then fried two fishes, and then fried arge pot of meat with chili. Because little Eli ate a huge poached egg, Su Yi let the little guy eat half of a fish. Su Yi also gave Dino another whole fish.


    Su Yi and Sinor ate the remaining half of the fish with the whole pot of meat and hot chili. Seeing Sinor ate chili without changing his face, he also praised Su Yi for its deliciousness from time to time. Su Yi thought to himself: Sinor really likes spicy food, and Su Yi thought to himself that he would need a variety of chili peppers in the future.


    After Sinor finished eating, he remembered what he had brought back. When he came back before, he threw it aside because he saw that Su Yi''s hand got burned. Sinor took the things in front of Su Yi. Su Yi''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw it. He couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Where did you get this?"


    Sinor held several transparent shell-shaped objects. It was a bit like a m shell, but a bit deeper than a m shell. The shell was very clean and beautiful, Su Yi suddenly felt that this thing was more suitable for making a bowl. Su Yi was happy and used this as a bowl.


    After two consecutive days of journey, they finally arrived at Salt Lake.


    "Dino, you and Little Eli go nearby to see if there is a source of water, and pick some fruit when youe back."


    After Su Yi drove two children away, he took tworge cloth bags from the space. He nced at Sinor, "Hurry up, don''t you say that the rainy season will being after a while? We need to find a ce to live to avoid this rainy season before the rainy seasone."


    Sinor took both of the bags and then whispered softly: "You are too tired these two days. You can take a break next to me. I''ll do it."


    Su Yi actually wanted to fight forbor opportunities, but he thought of sitting on Sinor''s back for the past two days. He was really tired. Su Yiy down on the ground, and within a short while, Sinor had already filled a big bag. Su Yi stretched out his paw to touch it, and then transported the salt directly into the space. Just when Su Yi was about to close his eyes and rested for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of wings pping in the air. Su Yi opened his eyes and saw that two orcs carrying two females appeared in the sky above the saltke.


    Su Yi couldn''t help sighed when he saw someone showing up. The attitude of the people here towards the unknown orcs was too bad. Especially now there were two females. ording to Miril''s memory, most of the females here were very good, but there were also some jealous and troublesome females.


    A female with long blonde hair pulled his partner towards the side with a smile, and didn''t forget to talk to the other female next to him as he walked: "I just saw your partner, it seems to be a winged lion. You are from the winged lion tribe, Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, my name is Andy, are you from the winged snake tribe?"


    Su Yi tilted his head to look at Sinor, and the two pairs over there had alreadye closer. Sinor didn''t show any expressions, and he was collecting salt on his own, as if he didn''t see them.


    The blonde female nodded immediately, "Yes, Andy, my name is Linuo. We are the Winged Snake tribe from the remote swamp."


    Su Yi''s ears moved, the Winged Snake tribe? I''m going, do you want to be so unlucky? This Orc Continent is so big, why do you meet the Winged Snake tribe right here?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The two females came over talking andughing, and when they saw there were people beside the saltke, they didn''t show much surprised expressions. They seemed toe to this area often to fetch salt, and often saw other orcs here. Because they hadn''t seen Sinor''s eyes clearly, they didn''t show any hostile attitude at all. On the contrary, when they saw Su Yi, they waved at Su Yi.


    Su Yi rolled his eyes in his heart, with a lukewarm smile on his face.


    At this time they also began to collect salt. Andy looked at Su Yi twice and couldn''t help but whispered to his partner: "That female is pretty."


    His partner only nced at Su Yi and smiled. Said to Andy: "In my eyes, of course little Andy is more beautiful."


    Andy immediately red at his partner, then lowered his head to collect the salt.


    Hearing their conversation, Linuo suddenly walked towards Su Yi. Su Yi thought to himself: It''s really bad.


    "Hello, my name is Linuo."


    Linuo tilted his head and looked at Su Yi. When he saw the intricate basket next to Su Yi, his eyes lit up. Su Yi nodded friendly towards him, pointed to himself and said: "My name is Su Yi, hello."


    Linuo walked over curiously, pointed to the basket on the ground and said, "Can I take a look? What is this thing for? "


    Su Yi nodded, indicating that he could watch it casually. He couldn''t help peeking at Sinor over there, and he saw Sinor dragging the salt bag to this side, Su Yi could already imagine that Linuo would find out that Sinor was an unknown orc.


    Linuo looked back and forth several times, "It turns out that this is used to hold things. Did you make this yourself? It''s amazing."


    "No, it was made by my friend." Su Yi casually started to talk.


    "Mother, what do you think we have found?!!!"


    Suddenly the child''s soft voice came from a distance, and little Eli came back happily, behind him was Dino holding the fruit.


    Linuo heard the voice, and when he saw the animal print on Dino''s arm, the smile on his face suddenly froze. Linuo immediately turned around and ran. Because he was too eager to move, he tripped over a stone on the ground and fell to the ground severely. Linuo''s partner saw Linuo fell and hurried over. Linuo looked very embarrassed and took his partner''s arm, pointed at Dino and said, "Yes, it''s an unknown orc, and it''s cursed."


    As soon as this word came out, it seemed as if the pot had exploded. Dino''s hands holding the fruit suddenly loosened, and the fruit fell to the ground. Dino''s face also turned pale, as if he was about to die in the next moment.


    Andy and his partner on the other side also turned ugly immediately.


    When Linuo''s partner saw Linuo''s scratched knee, he immediately walked towards Dino angrily. Su Yi took a look, and rushed to Dino in a few steps, blocking the child behind him. Dino was a good boy. Just because of the animal prints on his arms, he had to face the negative emotions of everyone in the world. Su Yi felt that it was really unfair. So Su Yi also subconsciously didn''t want his children to face this.


    The orc saw the female blocking him, his face was displeased and said, "That unknown orc, you are with him, are you not afraid he will bring bad luck to yourself?"


    "Will he bring bad luck?, don''t worry about it. We only get the salt, now it''s done, let''s go now." Su Yi said as he motioned to Dino to pack his things, Dino hung his head to pick up the fruit on the ground.


    What else the orc wanted to say, Linuo suddenly shouted: "Mawson, forget it, let''s get the salt and leave."


    Hearing his partner''s words, although he was very upset, Mawson turned back obediently.


    Su Yi thought he was going to make a fuss for a while, and his whole heart was hanging. At this moment, he just let it go when he saw them, and couldn''t help but nced at that Linuo twice. This female was not bad, although he was very afraid of the unknown orcs, but didn''t make any ill behavior, which made Su Yi felt a little bit relieved in his heart. Although the world was cold, there were always some people who were kind.


    Su Yi originally wanted to get more salt. After all, salt could be stored for a long time. But seeing the way Andy looked over here from time to time, Su Yi finally gave up the idea. In fact, two bags of such arge bag were enough for them to use for a long. But Su Yi was originally a handsome boy with rogue and bully natures in his heart. He would not dislike having a lot of food and resources. If it was not for these uninvited guests, he really wanted to move the entire Salt Lake back to his space.


    Sinor wanted to take Su Yi back to the cave before, but Su Yi refused.


    "Let''s go find a paradise, and then live a life of seclusion in the mountains?" Su Yi didn''t say it casually. He had already thought about it when he was boring on the road. Found a hideaway, and then made a cozy little home. He even thought about the appearance of their future home, and built it in the same way as the wooden house in the space. But Su Yi also didn''t want a wooden house. The lifespan of a wooden house was not long. It was inevitable that the house would not be strong after a long time. He wanted to build a stone house, and then two yards, one to grow vegetables and the other to grow herbs or something. When he thought about it, he felt that life was so beautiful.


    "Then where do you want to go?" Sinor waspliant with Su Yi now. No matter where Su Yi wanted to go, he would follow and stayed by Su Yi''s side.


    "I don''t know much about the outside world, Sinor, can you tell me about the general environment of the maind based on your experience?" Su Yi touched the scales on Sinor''s body, leaned on him and looked at the fast-rewinding scenery below.


    Sinor''s wings were rarely showed, and many times when he flew they spread out. The transparent wings exuded crystal clear lusters in the sun, which was very eye-catching. He didn''t know how did it feels like to touch it, so he must touch it when he had a chance in the future.


    "The Orc Continent is divided into five major areas, excluding the sea area. The sea area surrounds the entire continent, where the mermaid tribe and various underwater animal herds are domains. For thousands of years, the two major races ofnd and water haven''t interfered with each other. These five areas refer to each other. It''s a ce where orcs live, and there are many ces on the road that cannot be upied due to the environment or geographical area. The five major areas are the swamnd, the Mississippi, the Golden Desert, and the Rhone Forest where we are now, and Lake basin which thousands of miles away from here. There are different kinds of tribes in these ces, so in fact, there are many tribes in the whole continent. But although there are many tribes, many tribes can''t survive."


    Sinor wasn''t a talkative person, this time having said so much all at once, Su Yi felt it was too much so he gave him face.


    Su Yi asked curiously: "Then other ces, is it because the environment is too bad?"


    "No, some ces, it''s just that no one has been there."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    People were gregarious animals, even those with withdrawn character would feel lonely. Su Yi also felt that it was impossible for them to live without contact with outsiders. Even if he and Sinor were together for the rest of their life, what about Eli and Dino? When they grew up, they had to look for a partner. So Su Yi''s original n to go to a ce where no one was there couldn''t be realized.


    "Let''s find a ce with a good environment and settle down." Su Yi said suddenly.


    Sinor''s eyes flickered, and he had thought about settling down. But without the support of the tribe, he alone couldn''t cope with hundreds of herds. Sinor was always wandering around. In addition to being expelled by some tribes, another reason was it was easy to attract wild beasts if he stayed for a long time. If it was one or two or even ten, Sinor had the confidence to kill them all. But as the beasts were killed, the bloody smell of the beasts may attracted more beasts. Sinor always left to far ces to hunt. Leaving a female and little orc was undoubtedly very dangerous, so in the past three years, Sinor didn''t dare to stay in any ce.


    "It''s dangerous to live alone."


    Of course, Su Yi also thought of Sinor''s worries, but he felt that this was a trivial matter, and no matter how big the difficulty was, he could find a way to solve it. And he wasn''t weak, as long as he settled down, he would soon exercise his body back. At that time, Sinor''s worries would be unnecessary. Maybe, in the future, Su Yi could go out hunting instead of Sinor.


    "It''s okay, we can find a ce that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. We can also use some special nts to cover up the smell of our body." Su Yi also knew that the orcs and beasts here relied on their nose to hunt and survive. For them, smell was a tool for finding prey, just like a radar detector. The radar was so powerful that it could be interfered by signals. Wasn''t it easy to cover up the smell of a few of them? Su Yi also thought that he could just study the flowers and nts, maybe he could make the first bottle of perfume in another world.


    Now that he had this n, Su Yi also deliberately let Sinor slowed down, and while on the way he could find a suitable ce to live, he could find some familiar vegetables at the same time. Sinor also thought it was a good idea, and put the two children on the ground in the middle, so that they could quickly adapt to the living conditions in the wild. Dino, after he his injured was healed, he could transform into his beast shape. Dino was a little cheetah, and it was much cuter than his human form. The two little guys started to run wild as soon as theynded. Su Yi looked at the two little guys who were fighting together and suddenly felt that it was really the right choice to take Dino with them. No matter how well-behaved a child was, if there were no peers of the same age, no matter how much parents doted on him, his childhood would be regrettable.


    Because Su Yi also wanted to find all kinds of food, when the little guys yed around, asionally they woulde back with all kinds of weird things in their mouths. During this period, they really helped Su Yi a lot, because little Eli found ginger identally. Ginger grew up in dry and shady ce. Su Yi thought of the benefits of ginger. Afterplimenting little Eli, he asked him to continue exploring with Dino. Because little Eli was praised by Su Yi, he regarded it as his greatest pleasure to explore around to help his mother to find things.


    This time Su Yi didn''t ask Sinor to help, although the thing here was muchrger than the original world. But no matter how big the ginger was, it was no more than the size of his palm. He didn''t want to see Sinor ruined the ginger beyond recognition. Sinor had to go hunting nearby, and at the same time to see if there was any dangerous beast around that could identally injured Su Yi and the childs.


    Su Yi also remembered that this world had a kind of grass that could repel mosquitoes. When Miril was still in the tribe, there would be this kind of grass in every cave house. While digging for ginger, he thought about collecting that kind of grass. In the past two days, he was bitten to death by mosquitoes, with red small bumps on his arms and legs. Sinor, who hadn''t walked far at all, came back after plucking a few fruits and saw Su Yi bowing his head and scratching his calf. Sinor put the fruit next to Su Yi, turned around and went to find a grass that could repel mosquitoes. When Su Yi was almost finished digging, as soon as he looked up, he saw Sinor came back with arge pile of grass.


    "This can repel mosquitoes." Sinor said, putting all the grass beside Su Yi, and a pair of jewel-like eyes slowly fell on Su Yi''s calf.


    Su Yi couldn''t help but felt sweet in his heart, thinking: This guy is boring, but he is someone who knows to feel heartache for other. Hehe, he used to be a rough man, except for his mother who thought about him every day, no one really felt sorry for him so much. In fact, it felt pretty good to be loved by others.


    Su Yi put away the ginger and the insect repellent grass, leaving only a little grass for him, nning to crushef it and put it on his body.


    Sinor squatted down suddenly, and his big hand touched Su Yi''s white calf. "Is it still ufortable?"


    Sinor''s hand is very beautiful, his fingers were slender and the joints were distinct, but his palm was very rough, probably because of hunting all the year round there was already a thinyer of cocoons. He was stroking Su Yi''s calf with his warm and rough palm, and Su Yi slightly lowered his head to look at the squatting Sinor. Su Yi also didn''t understand that before meeting Sinor, he could swear to the sky that he was straighter than two pencils. But ah, after seeing Sinor, Su Yi suddenly felt that he had bent like the mosquito coil. As long as Sinor looked at him with those eyes, Su Yi felt that he had be a young man who had just begun to be in love, and couldn''t help but wanted to kiss Sinor.


    Just when Su Yiz felt the heartbeat magic and wanted to pout her mouth to take advantage of Sinor, little Eli suddenly yelled in panic: "Mother!! Save me!!"


    Su Yi who was originally like water. After hearing this sound, his eyes instantly transformed from a little sheep into a hungry wolf, pulling out the dagger and rushing toward the sound anxiously. Sinor blinked his jewel-like eyes, then shook his head hurriedly and ran towards there.


    Both of them quickly suppressed the throbbing in their hearts, and ran towards their precious son. Su Yi''s steps were not great, and Sinor quickly caught up with him. Sinor hugged Su Yi and threw him on his shoulders, then his body stretched instantly and turned into his beast form. Su Yi was confused by Sinor''s series of handsome actions. When he grasped something tightly, he found himself from the ground to a few meters in the air. He looked at the ground that was instantly pulled away from him, with an inexplicable excitement. The militant mood buried in his body suddenly appeared, while Sinor, he smashed a tree to the direction of the beast and came to Little Eli. Su Yi hurriedly turned over from Sinor, and then pierced the side neck of the beast that was following little Eli directly.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Because he relied on Sinor to rush forward, Su Yi himself didn''t use much strength, and directly pierced the entire dagger into the body of the beast. Although this blow was aimed at the key point, it didn''t immediately kill the beast, and Su Yi immediately rolled off the beast with his agility. Sinor used his huge tail to restrain the dying beast.


    Su Yi was too nervous at the time and didn''t take a closer look at what kind of beast it was. After calmed down, he could see clearly that it was a toothy beast resembling a baby buffalo. The tooth beast had a big mouthful of teeth, hence the name was tooth beast.


    Little Eli suddenly rushed to Su Yi. The little guy was probably frightened, and his body was still a little trembling. Su Yi hurriedly hugged him in his arms, "Okay, it''s okay." In fact, Su Yi himself was a little scared. He looked at the figure of the tooth beast, and then looked at the figure of Little Eli. Su Yi suddenly pped his forehead fiercely, and med himself. If it weren''t for the food he was looking for, little Eli would not run around.


    Sinor turned back into human form, and immediately took both of them into his arms. Seeing Su Yi''s self-ming expression, Sinor felt warm in his heart. This person really changed a lot, and now he was really worried about Little Eli, and he really wanted to live with them.


    When Dino came back, he saw such a warm scene. Originally, he wanted to be with little Eli, but little Eli said that the two were only wasting time together, so Dino went farther. He just heard the movements so he rushed over here. Dino was a clever boy. He saw the tooth beast lying on the ground not far away, and then looked at their family. He guessed that it must be that little Eli was almost in danger just now. Dino envied little Eli in his heart. There was such a brave beast father and such a good mother. Dino lowered his head and slowly retreated toward the grass on the side.


    At this moment, Su Yi said suddenly: "Dino,e here."


    Dino''s footsteps stopped, he nced at Su Yi, and finally walked towards Su Yi obediently.


    Su Yi broke free from Sinor''s embrace, and said very seriously: "Today''s matter, you are also responsible for your elder brother. I don''t want to see this situation in the future." It sounded like Su Yi waa ming Dino, but Dino knew that Su Yi meant to ept him. Dino suddenly felt a little at a loss. Would he be little Eli''s younger brother in the future? But, in other words, would he be Su Yi''s child in the future?


    Su Yi also saw the hesitation in Dino''s eyes, stretched out his hand to put him in his arms, then touched Dino''s head and said, "In the future, you must take good care of your elder brother. Even if your elder brother is naughty and disobedient, you must try to protect him Of course little Eli will protect Dino when he grows up. Isn''t that right, little Eli?"


    In Su Yi''s arms, little Eli, with teardrops still on his face, still didn''t understand what was going on. But Su Yi asked him and he nodded obediently.


    Dino handed in the strange food in his arms, and Su Yi realized that Dino was holding a lot of things in his arms. One of them is the hard-shelled fruit, Su Yi thought it was a coconut. After it was opened, Su Yi was almost killed by the smell. Damn, this stuff turned out to be durian. Su Yi couldn''t stand the smell, let alone a few orcs. As soon as Sinor smelled the smell, he began to sneeze, and then hid away with a look of disgust. Su Yi had to put the durian aside first. When Su Yi was looking for Dino''s things, he was suddenly attracted by a yellow thing. Because this thing was very simr to rice and also looked like wheat. But this one was really big, so Su Yi asked a little uncertainly: "Dino, where did you get this?"


    Dino actually didn''t remember anymore. He was only looking for something at that time, and didn''t care about finding out what they were.


    In desperation, Su Yi asked Dino to take him around the ces he had been.


    Without going too far, Su Yi saw what he wanted to see.


    A yellow wheat field, it should be said that it was a giant wheat field. Because this wheat was taller than Su Yi. The ears of wheat were even more like human head, which looked very spectacr. The things here were really the products of gic mutations.


    "Dino, you go and ask Sinor toe and help. I will collect the food here first."


    Su Yi was in a good mood. Wasn''t it often that people starved to death during the rain and snow seasons here? Humph, now that he had the foods, could they still be starved to death? a joke. Su Yi suddenly thought of the tragic life''s Sinor and Little Eli in the previous years. Snake was afraid of cold, and there was little food in the snow season. Snake orcs who had no partner or children would choose to hibernate. But the orcs with partners and children had to run around in the cold weather to take care of their families. For other orcs, maybe this was nothing. But for snake, that was simply torture. Thinking of this, Su Yi suddenly couldn''t help feeling sore in his heart. Why didn''t hee to this world earlier? If he came earlier, Sinor wouldn''t have to be so cold in the snow season, and he would not run around. Little Eli also didn''t need to get hungry in the snow season.


    Su Yi was busy, he took out two sickles from the space. Then he buried his head and started to work hard. When Sinor came, he saw Su Yi suddenly burning with a raging fire like chicken blood.


    "Let me do it, you rest for a while."


    Sinor walked over, watching the sweat on Su Yi''s forehead, distressed feeling vaguely shing through his eyes.


    Su Yi smiled and said, "It''s time to exercise, here, you use that sickle and follow my movements."


    Su Yi pointed to the sickle on the ground, and then set up his gesture to signal Sinor to learn. Sinor picked up the sickle, smiled and knew how to use it. This wheat field was not big, Sinor moved very fast and it would be all collected in a short while. Su Yi used the grass on the side to tie up the wheat and put it directly into the space. Since food could be stored in the space, he didn''t need to care about what happened if it was left for a long time.


    "Where is the water? I want to take a bath." Su Yi was sweating all over, and the animal skins were really hot.


    Sinor reached out and hugged Su Yi, walked in one direction. Su Yi also didn''t refuse. He had been sitting on Sinor''s back before, when he was barefoot he felt nothing. But when he walked asionally these days, he felt that his feet were rubbed and hurt. After taking a bath, he thought about making some straw sandals.


    They came to a small water pool, Su Yi undressed and asked, "Sinor, is there any kind of very flexible and strong grass or vines?"


    Sinor stayed still for a while, he didn''t expect Su Yi to be directly undressing in front of him. He suddenly saw Su Yi''s upper body and he was immediately attracted, he didn''t hear what Su Yi said at all.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Su Yi gave Sinor a funny look, then walked over to pull Sinor down, tiptoed and kissed Sinor''s eyes.


    "Is there any kind of soft and strong grass or vines?" Su Yi repeated it with a smile. Sinor nodded hurriedly and wanted to turn around to look for it, but was caught by Su Yi.


    "Hold this, it''s better than your bone knife." Su Yi stuffed the dagger into Sinor''s hand.


    Sinor looked at the unusually sharp knife in his hand. This was the best thing for Su Yi to defend himself. He had seen how powerful this knife was.


    "I''m an orc, don''t need it, you''d better keep it for your defense."


    Su Yi put the dagger back into the scabbard, and then took out another dagger like a trick. The two daggers looked exactly the same.


    "A pair, if you don''t want it, I''ll give it to other orcs. Don''t regret it when that happens." Su Yi said threatening words, but his face was full of smile.


    Sinor was stunned by his bright smile, and threw two daggers to the ground. He hugged Su Yi and walked under the tree on the side, then directly put Su Yi on the tree and kissed him twice.


    Su Yi was stunned by his series of wild moves. The man was pressed on the tree, his feet hanging in the air with nowhere to focus. Su Yi wondered if it was a tree dong? (kabedon = to put one''s hand against a near wall for creating a barrier with the arm and preventing someone from moving. In chinese called bi dong, bi means wall and dong means bang [the pping sound], while Su Yi here is mu dong, mu means tree)


    Sinor was afraid that the rough skin of the tree would scratch Su Yi''s delicate back, so he used his arm to block Su Yi''s back.


    "I want to kiss you." Sinor''s voice became low and his eyes began to change beastly.


    When Su Yi was kissing Sinor before, he discovered that when Sinor''s mood fluctuates greatly, his eyes would be like a beast. When he became a beast, the ck vertical lines became extremely thin in a while, and then became an oval again. It looked like a diamond reflecting the light in the sun, full of wild beauty.


    Su Yi''s heart throbbed, and he couldn''t look away when he looked at Sinor.


    "But don''t go too far, you can stop by yourself." Su Yi slowly closed his eyes, because he had been hanging between the tree and Sinor, he felt really ufortable, so he took the initiative to hug Sinor''s neck.


    After obtaining the consent of his partner, Sinor carefully ced his lips on Su Yi''s lips, feeling the warmth and softness of Su Yi''s lips. Sinor felt that his heart was about to be slowly warmed.


    Su Yi also felt Sinor''s cautiousness, thinking that Sinor was psychologically affected because of the shadow caused by Miril before, he didn''t dare to make excessive moves. Su Yi had to take the initiative to open his mouth, and the little snake gently licked Sinor''s lips like going out of a hole. After taking advantage, he immediately retracted. A smile shed across Sinor''s eyes, and he remained motionless on Su Yi''s lips. Su Yi quickly became impatient, and this time he even sucked Sinor''s lips more boldly. Thinking that he could escape sessfully, who knew that Sinor mmed Su Yi''s lips, and then fiercely deepened the kiss.


    Kissing and kissing became like a squad, with an indescribable sweet entanglement.


    Su Yi''s arm was a little sore, and he almost couldn''t hold Sinor and fell down. Sinor panted in his mouth, dragged Su Yi''s ass up with one hand, and then quickly separated Su Yi''s legs with both hands, so that Su Yi''s legs were stuck on his waist and put his arms around Su Yi''s upper body tightly.


    Su Yi was out of breath by the kiss, and was a little annoyed that Sinor put him in this position. Su Yi was a rough man, he also thought about having a wife to ride him on his waist. But what if the role was changed to him? Cough cough, suddenly the rough men felt a little embarrassed.


    Su Yi took advantage of the opportunity to catch his breath and hurriedly raised his head to avoid Sinor''s lips and said, "We still have a lot of work to do. Wait, you, ah..."


    Su Yi''s words were not finished yet, he was taken aback by Sinor''s actions. When Su Yi dodged, Sinor''s lips rubbed against Su Yi''s tender neck, and he immediately shifted his attention to his neck. When Su Yi was talking, he sucked the tender meat on Su Yi''s neck forcefully, and the force was a little bit cruel, so Su Yi frowned and shouted.


    Su Yi immediately took a bite on his face and then bit his chin, which was regarded as revenge. Then he pushed Sinor and asked Sinor to put himself down.


    Obviously Sinor was a bit unwilling. Su Yi looked at the paranoia shing in Sinor''s eyes, so he took the initiative and kissed him twice before Sinor slowly let him go.


    Su Yi walked towards the pool, and Sinor followed him closely.


    Su Yi turned his head and red at him, "Didn''t I let you find something for me?"


    " I''ll look for itter." Sinor said with a natural expression, walked to Su Yi''s side and couldn''t help but stuck to him.


    Su Yi hurriedly pushed Sinor, his heart was in a mess, he was a little bit reacted by Sinor''s kiss just now. Su Yi shouted in his heart: Sure enough, he has been bent into a mosquito coil!


    Sinor kissed Su Yi''s palm, Su Yi hurriedly clenched his palms, and saw Sinor staring at him with charming eyes as he wanted to say something. His big hand quickly grabbed Su Yi''s arm, and then followed to Su Yi''s wrists,slowly kissed him on the arm.


    Su Yi was so allured by Sinor''s appearance that made him felt like a little girl. Otherwise, how could Sinor just look at his face and kissed his arm like a treasure? The key was to use such a pious expression? If you didn''t like it, it was fake. To tell the truth, although Miril''s looks were very beautiful, Sinor was also very handsome. In Su Yi''s eyes, Miril''s appearance was too soft. He liked the beauty of Sinor even more, and he didn''t appear feminine because of his beauty.


    When Su Yi was in a trance, Sinor had slowlye to Su Yi''s shoulder.


    "I''m going to help you find it now. How much do you need?" Sinor''s voice was still low and hoarse with a touch of affection, suddenly it sounded in Su Yi''s ear, and Su Yi was a little confused.


    "What?" Su Yi asked a little stupidly, his eyes a little too anxious.


    "Aren''t you looking for sturdy grass?" Sinor smiled, and Su Yi''s eyes were dazzled with a beautiful and charming smile.


    "Oh, yes, you, you go, go." Su Yi nodded, seeing Sinor really let go of him and turned to leave, Su Yi hurriedly called Sinor.


    "Wait a minute."


    Sinor turned his head when he heard the sound, Su Yi jumped up and hugged him , "Let''s go together!"


    Sinor hugged him, a person who didn''t like tough was also amused by Su Yi.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t take a bath anymore?" Sinor asked petntly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    "Yes! You wait for me for three minutes, you wait for me for a while." Su Yi blurted out for three minutes, only to remember that the orcs here didn''t know how many a minute it was, so he had to change his words quickly.


    After speaking, Su Yi pulled off his clothes and jumped into the pool. When he was still in the action group, Su Yi''s bath record was two minutes. At that time, for a case, he was taking a shower while eating bread, wishing to make it faster. After Su Yi put on his clothes, Sinor had already picked up the dagger that was still on the ground.


    Then the two of them, just like the little childs who fell in love for the first time, had to pull their hands together from time to time when they walked together. Su Yi had seen this kind of behavior in the street before. At that time, Su Yi always felt how much they loved each other, it was not easy to walk like that in any way, and then you had to give me a hug.


    Now suddenly it was his turn, Su Yipletely forgot his contempt before. Now Su Yi was almost like a brain-dead. Seeing Sinor''s sight was not on him, he deliberately walked in front of him to block his sight. Sinor had no choice but to stretch out his hand to hold Su Yi to stop him from running around. After finding the right grass and vines, Su Yi specifically asked Sinor to collect more. This kind of grass could be used as a rope or used to weave a straw mat. The process of weaving straw shoes was very unsatisfactory. Su Yi yed at his grandfather''s house when he was very young. At that time, grandpa didn''t have any toys at home, so grandpa took straw shoes and straw hat for Su Yi to y with. Su Yi was more curious, so he asked his grandpa to teach him how to make it. After a long time he didn''t remember it very clearly. After tossing for a long time, a weird straw sandal came out. Su Yi also didn''t pay attention to its appearance, just wore it on his feet first.


    Little Eli who was in a hurry, came over with Dino to find the two "lost" parents.


    Su Yi just remembered that they still had another important task, which was to take care the babies. The two childrens were probably hungry. The two unqualified parents immediately started cooking. After feeding the babies, they hurriedly set off again.


    When on the way, little Eli always felt that there was a difference between his mother and the beast father. But as a kid, he could only feel the difference, but he couldn''t tell what''s the difference. If you had to say something carefully, it was that the mother who always liked to be close to him suddenly became very close to the beast father. Little Eli took the opportunity to discuss it with Dino, but Dino was just a little older kid, so Dino didn''t give a good answer.


    Su Yi has gained a lot in the past two days. The grain storage room in the space was already full of things, and now Su Yi had started to pile things in the back yard. Since Su Yi also told Sinor that his space could preserve food from deteriorating, Sinor no longer only catched enough for one day each time he hunted. If he met many preys, Sinor would fight more, put it nearby and took Su Yi to fetch it.


    During the period, Su Yi also looked for mussel shells. He deliberately chose some brightly colored things because the childrens liked it.


    On the fourth day of the journey, an ident happened suddenly.


    The family of four who had stopped to rest were talking andughing while preparing for dinner.


    Suddenly they heard a noisy beast''s roar, Su Yi immediately guarded the two childrens behind him. Then he saw a dirty little female rushing out of a weed. The action he rushed out was too reckless, so he didn''t stand firm at all and rolled directly on the ground.


    When he fell, they saw two tooth beasts chased him.


    Sinor didn''t need to transform and directly rushed with the dagger that Su Yi gave him. Su Yi didn''t worry about Sinor, let go of the two children and walked carefully towards the little female. The little female was a little scared at first, and only rxed a little when she saw that Su Yi was also a female. His whole body was dirty, and they couldn''t see the color of his original skin at all. The clothes on his body are even more tattered, almost unable to cover his body.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yi carefully lifted up the female, when Sinor''s battle was over. Sinor dragged the two giant tooth beasts and walked aside. Su Yi also knew that this was Sinor''s unique thoughtfulness. Sinor was such a person, he wouldn''t say much but would do it silently. Seeing that this little female was so frightened, he dragged the tragic beast aside.


    "Thank you, thank you." The little female''s body was still trembling, his big eyes were very bright, full of panic and anxiety. Although he didn''t know what this female had experienced, Su Yi also knew that he must had experienced many terrible things. Su Yi had seen other females. Normal females led a carefree life under the protection of tribes and orcs. The little female who lived in such environment would not show such expression, let alone be covered with wounds like him.


    "Come on, it''s okay, it''s okay." Su Yi helped him came closer to the fire and gave him a bowl of broth with m shells. The little female should have been hungry for a long time. When he smelled the scent, he tremblingly held the broth and drank abruptly, choked severely because he drank too eagerly.


    Dino obediently picked up a piece of barbecue and handed it to the little female. Dino also had been hungry before, so he knew the feeling of being hungry. Dino really didn''t want to remember the feeling of wanting to eat when he saw the grass.


    After Sinor came back, he sat beside Su Yi. Su Yi immediately looked at him with a strange expression. Didn''t he say that the females in the Orc Continent were the same as Treasure? How could there be such a female in the forest?


    Sinor shook his head at Su Yi. He didn''t know what was going on, so he could only wait for the little female to answer.


    After the little female was full, Su Yi put on a gentle smile and asked: "Why are you alone in the forest?"


    The little female''s face suddenly changed, as if thinking of something unpleasant, he suddenly cried sadly. Su Yi was most afraid of people crying, especially when he saw a big man crying in front of him. Although he knew that this big man was a woman here, Su Yi couldn''t help but let him be. When the little female was sobbing and crying enough, Su Yi couldn''t help asking again.


    This time the little female spoke up as if he had gathered courage, "I, I was tricked out by a friend of the tribe, I believe him so much, I really don''t understand why he treats me like this?"


    Su Yi heard it, feeling this little female was just like Miril, because he had offended and then calcted by others?


    Su Yi also subconsciously felt that this little female might be like Miril, a person with extremely poor personality or character problems.


    "Then, where is your tribe? We can send you back."


    The little female lowered his eyes, his tone was deep full of sadness, "There, I never want to go back, never..."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In fact, Su Yi was not a person who liked to listen to stories, but seeing the curious little Eli, he had to bite the bullet and talked to the little female.


    "What happened?"


    The little female hugged his shoulders with his dark hands and said with teary eyes: "My name is Mino, and I''m a female from the White Tiger tribe not far away, because, because I have been weak in character since childhood. I have no friends nor weed by the orcs. The orcs of the White Tiger tribe all like females with bold and enthusiastic personality, but I, I always blush and shy..."


    The more the little female said the smaller his voice became, he slowly retracted into his arm. Su Yi looked at Mino shyly shrank into a ball, and suddenly felt that the previous guess might be wrong. How could this kind of guy who was almost out of breath when he talked beparable to Miril? Miril was a master of love among the orcs and Mino was simply the kind ofmunicative phobia and mimosa physique?


    "What is so shy about you?" Su Yi couldn''t help asking.


    Mino shrank behind Su Yi, and tremblingly pointed at Sinor.


    Su Yi burst intoughter, the more heughed the tighter Mino shrank, and his appearance was almost like a snail. The innocent Sinor had to go farther.


    Sinor was far away, and Mino took his head to observe the surroundings. After seeing that there was no adult orc he continued to whisper as if he could breathe suddenly: "Also, I, I''m a wandering orc. I haven''t been taken care of since I was a child and often bullied in the tribe. Later, I was taken by a kind-hearted witch doctor to help, and then I met my first friend Xiao Luo. He, he is the only person who is willing to talk to me. I still don''t understand, why would he treat me like this?"


    Su Yi actually resembled tucao, this idiot-like fellow was probably had been taken advantage of. As for what kind of reason, Su Yi was not very concerned, but keenly caught a little, "You are by the side of the witch doctor, you should know a lot of herbs, right?" (tucao means toint, to ridicule)


    Mino blinked his big eyes stupidly, he didn''t understand why Su Yi suddenly asked him like this, but he still nodded because of his honest and dull personality.


    "Then do you still want to return to the tribe?"


    Su Yi continued to ask, Su Yi, who was already grinning in his heart, turned over with joy. If this Mino was not so stupid, perhaps he had already noticed something from Su Yi''s questioning. But it was a pity that Mino''s IQ was not enough, so he didn''t know that Su Yi was making small calctions.


    "I, I don''t want to go back, I, I''m missing, no one came to look for me. I have been hiding in a tree hole nearby. I wanted to try to go back by myself, but every time I came out, I almost lost my life. I''m obviously so close to the tribe, but none of them came to me." As he talked, Mino began to sob and cried again.


    Su Yi dragged Sinor, walked a little farther and said to Sinor: "Let''s keep him, he knows herbs, and we will have a witch doctors in the future."


    Su Yi thought: This is free, not cheating, Get a personal doctor.


    Sinor frowned, "I''m not convenient to carry him. After all, he is still a single female."


    Su Yi smiled: "It''s okay, it''s only temporary. When I find a suitable ce to settle, I will find a way to help him get an orc."


    Sinor looked at Su Yi suspiciously and saw that Su Yi was full of confidence and couldn''t help but smile: "With so few females, his tribe orcs didn''t choose him, it must be not just because he is too shy."


    "Take him first, I''m fortunate enough to make you suffer a bit."


    Sinor suddenly lowered his head then pointed to his cheek. Su Yi red at Sinor angrily and med him for his indulgence these days. Sinor, who had always taken care of by him, was getting better and better. Su Yi kissed Sinor on the cheek, because the touch was so good, Su Yi couldn''t help kissing him again. Su Yi also felt that he was the most deadly person in the world. The two people who had been talking about business soon hugged each other and began to nibble each other. Before the two bit more, they heard little Eli''s soft baby sound.


    "Ah, beast father, don''t bite mother!! Mother will hurt!!"


    Su Yi pushed Sinor away abruptly, looking back at his dear son with embarrassment. Little Eli was staring at the two of them with eyes like smallnterns.


    Su Yi walked over and picked up little Eli, he smiled and said, "Why did you run over?"


    Little Eli stretched out his small tongue and licked the corner of Su Yi''s mouth. Like a little adult he said, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Little Eli wants toe and call mother to go to bed."


    "It doesn''t hurt, you don''t see any injuries." Su Yi pointed to his mouth and said.


    Little Eli groaned, pointed to Sinor with a small tail and said: "Little Eli didn''t lie, the beast father obviously bit mother''s lips, and mother was still struggling very painfully. Right, mother, are you fighting with the beast father?"


    Sinor who reluctantly smiled at the beginning didn''t dare tough directly.


    Su Yi coughed to cover up his embarrassment and said, "No, it''s just a way of expressing intimacy between adults, just like with my little Eli."


    Su Yi, who had always been able to speak suddenly had a feeling of gaping.


    "Huh? Really? Then why didn''t my mother bite me?, but isn''t the one being bitten is very painful?"


    In order to prevent Little Eli from his endless questions, Su Yi had to change the subject and asked very seriously: "Little Eli, How is that little brother just now?"


    "What little brother? Mino is the oldest, he is older than mother and beast father~" Little Eli looked at Su Yi, who couldn''t distinguish between little brother ir not, and couldn''t help showing a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Su Yi''s heart copsed, and he pretended to be calm and asked: "How do you know how old Mino is?"


    "It was Mino who said it." Little Eli snorted twice as he said and shook his tail cutely.


    Sinor followed Su Yi and silently watched the unnutritious conversation between Su Yi and Little Eli. Looking at Su Yi''s smile and the cute appearance of little Eli who asionally acted like a baby, Sinor felt that this was enough.


    After returning, Su Yi handed Little Eli to Sinor and then took Mino to take a bath by the river. Although Su Yi felt that it didn''t matter if it was a bit dirty, but Mino was too dirty, and he didn''t want to be with such a smelly person all the time. Su Yi also thought for a while and told Mino about the fact that Sinor and Dino were unknown orcs. As for Mino''s willingness to stay, although Su Yi wanted to keep him, no matter what decision Mino made, Su Yi wouldn''t be too forceful.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    "How did you get together?" Mino asked suddenly. Mino admired Su Yi very much. He had the courage to be with the unknown orc. But Mino looked at Sinor, he looked very good and very strong. Su Yi and Sinor also had cute little orcs. Such a family looked really wonderful, and just getting along, Mino felt that this family was much better than the people in the tribe. Not only saved him, but also gave him food.


    "We met and then we were together." This was not a lie, for Su Yi, he was reborn here and then met Sinor. There was not even a big ups and downs, not to mention the ups and downs in TV dramas and novels. It was just such a naturally together.


    "Aren''t you afraid? He is an unknown orc, are you not afraid?" Mino said in a low voice, with timidity and cowardice in his voice.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, they are also orcs, do you think I''m not good?" Su Yi patted his shoulder. Su Yi felt that his strength was getting stronger due to frequent work recently.


    Mino said enviously: "It''s pretty good, and your Eli is so cute."


    As soon as Little Eli was mentioned, Su Yi came to the spirit, "Yes, that little guy is a real treasure. I have been looking forward when he transforms, he must be a super cute baby."


    Mino was the most traditional type of female in the Orc Continent and he always hoped to find a strong orc and gave birth to a cute and healthy baby. But his current age was one year older than Sinor. Sinor''s child was over two years old, and Mino didn''t even have a predetermined partner. Mino was not ugly, he belonged to the kind of cute type. But the orcs who hade into contact with him all knew that Mino was almost out of breath at every turn, and those orcs didn''t dare to contact him anymore. After Mino became an adult, an orc once pursued Mino. But when the orc asked to have sex with Mino, Mino fainted because of excessive tension and fear. The orc was scared to death and had a psychological shadow. After that, the orcs were even more afraid to approach Minor.


    Early the next morning, they didn''t cook but grilled some meat as rations.


    At the time of departure Mino had been struggling for a long time because he had to sit on Sinor. Finally he was persuaded by Su Yi. After seeing Sinor transforming, he was shocked on the spot, he had never seen an orc transformed so close. Su Yi dragged Mino to sit on Sinor''s back, Mino blushing while hiding his face with a piece of animal skin.


    Su Yi also had the illusion that he was an old bastard who forced Mino to pick up guests. And this stuff, why kept staring at Sinor''s scales?


    Mino was excited, he had never sat on an orc before. Every time he saw the orc carrying his beloved female, he could only look at it with envy from a distance. Unexpectedly, one day he could be able to sit on an orc. Although this orc was from another race, there was no white tiger orc to sitfortably, but this form transformation looked strong! And the scales of this orc were so beautiful, like crystal stones.


    When Mino couldn''t help and stretched out his hand to touch it, Su Yi kicked Mino with a sharp kick, which ended Mino''s constant fantasies. Mino kept apologizing, this time he simply buried himself in animal skin, looking as if he was going to smother himself to death.


    Su Yi said cruelly in his heart: Lao Tzu''s man dare to touch, this female doesn''t want to live anymore. Need to hurry up, help this female to abduct an orc out.


    In the afternoon that day, Sinor suddenly hovered over to a valley and said to Su Yi who was on his back: "I think it''s pretty good here. Let''s go down and take a look."


    Su Yi looked down and saw a huge bowl-shaped valley in front of their eyes. The valley was surrounded by mountains, and the mountains were full of lush vegetation. The terrain in the valley was very t, and there was a big river acrossed the valley, looking down from the sky it looked like a silver ribbon. The rock walls outside the valley were very steep, and the terrain could be used to block the beasts that didn''t have wing.


    In fact, when Su Yi saw the big river, he thought it was pretty good here. Even if there was no natural barrier on all sides, he was willing to live here for the sake of this big river. As for the security issue that Sinor was worried about, Su Yi also had thought of many ways. If there were many people in the future, they could rely on the strongbat power of the orcs, and if there were few people, they could open underground tunnels and other safety measures. There was an old saying in China that there was nothing difficult in the world. As long as they were willing to use their brains, no matter how many problems were small problems.


    When Sinornded safely, little Eli ran around with Dino curiously. They hadn''t checked it clearly yet, and they didn''t know if there was any danger, Su Yi hurriedly followed with a dagger.


    Mino was packing things, but when he saw Su Yi left, he looked at Sinor who was left to pack things. Mino chose to catch up with Su Yi in the end. Mino really didn''t have the guts to get along with an orc by himself, even if the orc already had a partner. Mino looked at the beautiful scenery around him, thinking that this might be their home in the future, Mino jumped happily. Su Yi stopped abruptly in the distance, and the whole person looked at the front tensely. Mino was startled, and hurriedly followed Su Yi''s direction. He saw two orcs, holding little Eli and looking at them.


    Orcs?


    Mino was stunned for a moment. Orcs would not harm the little orcs and females, but the attitudes of these two orcs were very bad.


    Su Yi frowned slightly, and the muscles all over his body tightened. He was just two stepste when he saw little Eli fell into the hands of others. Little Eli was also well-behaved, knowing that he was in dangerous situation now, he didn''t dare to cry and made a lot of noise, but he was trembling slightly.


    As soon as Su Yi saw the appearance of little Eli, he immediately said coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    Dino who was following little Eli, he was in beast form at this time, and the fur all over his body exploded. Made a threatening sound. The orc didn''t take a three years old little orc seriously, but looked at the two little females in front of him in shock. There were no tribes around here, so how could there were two females and two little guys here?


    "Which tribe are you from? Why are you here?" one of the two orcs asked coldly.


    The orc who talked had short red-brown hair and he was more than two meters tall. It belonged to that very majestic type, and his limbs had exaggerated muscles. The orc looked like between teenager and adult. His face was a little green but his looks was very heroic. His eyes were also dark brown and very energetic.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    When they appeared before, they moved very fast, but Su Yi still saw the tail behind the young orc. It was a lion''s tail. Although the young orc intentionally hid the tail when he was talking, Su Yi had already seen it.


    "We don''t have a tribe. To be more precise, we are the same as you." Su Yi said this, and Mino suddenly showed a realized expression. No wonder these orcs attacked them. It turned out that these orcs were also unknown orcs. They should live in this valley, Su Yi and the others suddenly broke in. These unknown orcs thought that other tribes came here to expel them.


    The two orcs were dumbfounded, obviously not understanding the meaning of Su Yi''s words.


    On the side, Dino understood, Dini turned into human form. When the two orcs saw the little orc''s arm, their eyes finally loosened. Probably because of simrity reasons, their horrible expressions also eased a bit.


    "Can you let go of my child first?" Su Yi reached out to them, the orc who grabbed Little Eli hesitated but finally put Little Eli back on the ground. As soon as he returned to the ground, little Eli returned to Su Yi''s arms nimbly.


    "Sorry, we thought you were from another tribe." The young orc smiled honestly, and his tail was no longer hidden behind him. Mino looked at them stunnedly, he felt they were different from the unknown orcs that the tribe people said in his memory. The unknown orcs were very ferocious and liked to rob females, plundering food from other tribes and even hurt the orcs.


    But the unknown orcs Mino saw now were different from the legendary ones. Sinor was very gentle and beautiful, Dino was sensible and cute, and the two in front of him were silly and honest.


    The young orc was too nervous before, and found that there was no danger, so he rxed. When he saw Su Yi''s beautiful appearance, he suddenly became a little shy. Then thinking that Su Yi already had a child, he was embarrassed to keep staring at him. As soon as he turned his gaze away, he saw another young female looking at himself. Driven by the instinct of the orc, the young orc smiled friendly at Mino.


    "Hello, my name is Dilson. Because we are unknown orcs, we have to hide in the valley. I just thought you belonged to other tribes. We did that because we were afraid of being expelled. I hope it didn''t scare you."


    Su Yi pointed to himself, "My name is Su Yi, and the one in my arm is my child little Eli. The little orc is called Dino, and the female behind me is called Mino, and he is still single now."


    Mino originally, because the orc looked at him, he blushed and didn''t know what to do. Suddenly he heard Su Yi introducing himself at this moment, he even told them his name and said that he was single. Mino stared at the back of Su Yi''s head angrily, then blushed and ran away.


    Dilson also froze when he heard Su Yi''s words. The hint in Su Yi''s words was too obvious. Dilson''spanion, Jero asked uncertainly: "What do you mean?"


    The unknown orc had no right to have a female. Although the female just now was very cute, they didn''t want to harm others. There were also unknown orcs before, because they were abandoned by the tribe since they were young, and they hated other people. Those unknown orcs stole food from the tribe, hurt the orcs, and robbed the females of the tribe as their own. But such unknown orcs were still minority. Most of the unknown orcs, like Sinor and Dilson, chose to live alone on their own.


    So when Su Yi also hinted that they could pursue Mino, they were shocked, but no one dared to act.


    "He was also discarded by the tribe. If you even despise him, s, poor Mino will be alone for a lifetime." Su Yi deliberately made a pity expression on his face.


    When Little Eli heard that Mino was going to be alone for a lifetime, suddenly he said with a milky voice: "Mother,when little Eli has grown up, he can pursue Mino."


    The two orcs who were still entangled suddenly heard this were happy.


    When Sinor, who was worried over there arrived, he smelled the smell of another orcs. However, there was no major movement, and Sinor was not very worried. Because he understood Su Yi''s toughness, if he really encountered danger, Su Yi would definitely act.


    Su Yi saw Sinor walking in the distance, and hurriedly pointed to Sinor and said triumphantly: "He is my partner, and he is also an unknown orc. He belongs to the winged snake tribe."


    Sinor heard Su Yi''s words and couldn''t help looking at the two orcs on the opposite side.


    After all, Dilson was still a young, when he knew that Sinor was the partner of this beautiful female, he immediately showed a look of admiration.


    "You, you actually have your own female? How did you do it?"


    Sinor opened his mouth. Before he could speak, he was preempted by Su Yi.


    "Of course through pursuit. How can you know if you don''t try it?" Su Yi wouldn''t let Sinor say that he was exchanged for prey. Sinor didn''t open his mouth to expose Su Yi''s lies.


    "But ordinary females fainted when they saw us." Dilson said with an innocent look.


    Soon a few people got acquainted, and when Su Yi was chatting with them, he realized that they had only arrived here two months ago. With them, there were two young orcs and a middle-aged orc. The middle-aged orc was not an unknown orc, but a wandering orc. His partner died, because he didn''t want to stay in that tribe full of memories, he wandered around outside. Originally intended to wander until death, but after meeting these young children, after a brief time with each other, the middle-aged orcs found that they were all good children. So the middle-aged orcs nned to follow them, mainly because they didn''t want these kind childrens to die in the dangerous forest because they were young. Choosing to settle here was also the idea of the middle-aged orc.


    Su Yi and the others followed Dilson to visit the middle-aged orc. The middle-aged orc was named Taylor, and he didn''t look old at all. In Su Yi''s eyes, he was at most a handsome uncle in his 30s. Taylor was a silver winged wolf with many injuries all over his body, which were evidence of his years. Taylor had a pair of very calm gray eyes, and he was so cool that he didn''t talk very much. Even if Su Yi talked to him, Taylor just nodded at Su Yi very kindly.


    Dilson was from the winged lion n and just became adult this year.


    Speaking of age, he had to say it carefully. The females here were adult when they were 16-year-old. After the age of 16, the females could choose the orcs they liked, and the orcs were considered adults until they were 20 years old. If one of the couple was not an adult, then they must wait until both of them were adult before they could be partners.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The people here, whether they were orcs or females, reached middle age at the age of 50, and the age of 90 was not middle-aged anymore. People here should be able to live more than 140 years if they were not die because of sick or disasters, and could survive naturally.


    Dilson was 20 years old this year, Taylor was 67 years old, Sinor was 26 years old, and Su Yi was only 21 years old. Normal females would be scrambled by orcs before they reached adulthood. So when females reached adulthood, they already had their own partners or quasi-partners. Mino was 28 years old and already belonged to the saint among the saints. On the other hand, Su Yi was also very anxious, Mino liked children very much. The females of the Orc Continent were very weak and had a very low conception rate. Generally a family would work hard to give birth to babies when they were young. Because for the female over 30 years old, the conception rate was even lower. Su Yi also thought that even if Mino finally found a partner, it might be difficult for him to have a baby.


    Dilson''s other two friends, one was Jells and the other was Ian.


    Jells animal form was a flying dragon. Because the race was very rare, when Jells was discovered to be an unknown orc, their tribe didn''t drive Jells away. But Jells didn''t like it. The people around him treated him as if they were hiding from the gue, and he didn''t like the way they were afraid of him but still smiled at him. So Jells finally left the tribe by himself. He would rather live freely, than be stared at everywhere like a sinner.


    Ian belonged to the Winged Wolf tribe. He was an orc, but since he became a human being at the age of three, he couldn''t transform into orc again, so Ian was expelled. Compared with other orcs, Ian''s experience was the most tragic. An orc who couldn''t transform into beast form, even if he had better physical fitness than a female, but it was difficult for him to survive in the dangerous forest. In order to survive, Ian followed other unknown orcs at first. But those orcs had very distorted personalities. Often made actions that hurt other orcs, and even frequently attacked other tribes. Then they caught a little female and wanted to insult that female. Ian couldn''t help stopping them, but was beaten by them. Later, Ian secretly released the female. Under the rage of the unknown orcs, didn''t know who proposed to rece the female with Ian. Anyway, Ian was no different from female. As for what happened afterwards, Ian didn''t tell anyone else. He fell into the forest with his whole body wounded and identally he was rescued by Dilson. If he didn''t meet Dilson, Ian would either be taken away by the beast or he would lose too much blood and die.


    Ian''s character was very awkward because of his tragic experience, and he didn''t like to contact with strangers.


    These were the things Dilson told to Su Yi and the others in advance. Dilson was afraid that Su Yi would see them and thought that Jells and Ian were not friendly.


    After hearing their story, Mino''s eyes couldn''t help became red. He also tasted that kind of helplessness and despair, so he also felt it very much. where did Dilson see a female crying, and when he saw Mino crying, he hurriedly got closer to him.


    Su Yi looked at Dilson and got an idea.


    Dilson wiped his hand before carefully wiped away the tears for Mino. Mino was still immersed in his own little world, and suddenly felt the touch on his cheek, and when he turned back, he saw Dilson''s bewildered expression. Mino immediately realized that he was in such close contact with an orc? And this orc was actually helping him to wipe his tears? At the thought of this, Mino''s head immediately smoked.


    Dilson saw Mino shed tears pitifully, then suddenly his face flushed and about to faint. While he was worried that Mino would faint and fall, he was also afraid that reaching out his hand would make the female disgusted.


    Su Yi looked at them with a particrly unconscionable look, "They are really a natural match, a good match."


    Sinor didn''t know how good the match was. He just looked at Dilson, who was so anxious and sweated, wanted to reach out to hug but he looked scared, and felt a little familiar with Sinor himself before. Sinor gave a light cough, and quickly looked away, unwilling to take another look, always feeling that it was too embarrassing.


    Su Yi looked at Mino trying to faint, feeling really ufortable, so he kicked a stone with his foot and hit Mino''s ankle. Mino fell back directly after feeling pain, Dilson didn''t dare to think about it at this moment, and he took Mino into his arms with a big wave of his hand.


    Mino just felt that he was hugged by a fiery embrace, he felt that he couldn''t breathe in an instant.


    Dilson looked at the person in his arms stupidly, only thinking that this female was so weak and light. He was afraid that with a little bit of effort, he would crush the little female. The little female''s face was very red, but with her big wet eyes, she was very cute.


    Just when Mino looked at Dilson''s face and wanted to roll his eyes to faint, he felt something hit his body and his mind was awake again under a sudden pain.


    Dilson asked in a low voice, "Um, are you okay?"


    At the moment Dilson was sweating profusely, and his powerful arms cramped a little because of excessive tension.


    Mino hurriedly covered his face with his hands, and kept telling himself in his heart that he must not be dizzy.


    Su Yi turned around and smiled triumphantly at Sinor, "I''m great, this is a god assist."


    Although Sinor didn''t understand what a god assist was, he nodded.


    Just when Su Yi was secretly smug, he suddenly heard an exmation, and when Su Yi looked back, he saw two dudes had fallen into a ball. The tall and strong Dilson pressed directly on Mino, the petite Mino waspletely invisible.


    Su Yi was suddenly covered with ck lines. Mino''s fainting was not psychologically unbearable, but physically unbearable, right?


    When Mino woke up the next day, remembering what happened yesterday, he really wished to just die.


    The reason why Dilson fell was entirely because Mino couldn''t help reached out and touched Dilson''s strong abdominal muscles. That touch touched Dilson''s heart and soul. Dilson, who had never been teased by a female, copsed on the spot.


    Here Mino was ashamed and wanted tomit suicide.


    Dilson over there was not much better, an orc, who failed to help the female, even stunned the female directly?


    Speaking out, it was estimated that he would beughed by others. Dilson thought he was really unpromising. Didn''t the female just touch him? He actually felt the female''s little hand, and immediately reacted? What a shame! !

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Su Yi and the others lived in a cave in the valley temporarily, and Mino lived with Su Yi''s family for safety. Because of yesterday''s events, Mino had been shrinking in the cave and reluctant toe out. Su Yi also wanted to observe the terrain and couldn''t always apany Mino, so Dino and Little Eli stayed in the cave to apany him.


    Because he had saved a lot of prey from the hunting before, Su Yi let Sinor take a vacation, and the two of them wandered around in the valley. The valley was actually quite big, they walked and finally stopped at a very t ce close to the river. Su Yi took a measure with his footsteps, and then brought a few small stones to mark. He nned to build a house by the river so it would be convenient to handle the prey or used water in the future.


    "Okay, let''s go out and look for y or yellow mud. Of course, it will be better if there is glutinous rice. That thing is the best thing to use." Su Yi said, pulling Sinor to go out of the valley, without walking far they saw Dilson and Jero, it seemed that they were nning to go out for hunting.


    Dilson had been very depressed because of what happened yesterday. Jero wanted to go with Su Yi and the others, but Su Yi refused because they had to walk to find the y. As soon as he heard that Su Yi was looking for something, Jero said that they could help them looked for it when they were hunting. Su Yi carefully talked to them about the appearance of the y and yellow mud. Regardless of whether it could be found today, Su Yi would first use the space to carry back a pile of stones. So it was even more impossible for Su Yi to be with Dilson and Jero.


    It didn''t take long before Su Yi found a good piece of stone. Spread a huge animal skin on the ground and let Sinor carry the stone. When Su Yi was still in the original world, once his parents took him out on vacation and lived in a stone house built by an old couple. The house was not very big, but it was full of rustic American countryside. The small yard was also made from gravel and a small garden was paved. At that time, Su Yi also fell in love with the stone house, and enthusiastically went to help the neighbor''s house rebuild the house with the American old man. So Su Yi knew a little bit about building house with stones.


    Su Yi looked around for a while, but couldn''t find any sticky y, so he had to go back to Sinor and put away the pile of rocks. Su Yi also nned to make the wall base thicker, because he chose to use uneven stones to build up the wall. A thicker wall would make the wall stronger, so he needed more materials. In order to bond the gaps between the stones and make the walls stronger, more y and yellow mud were needed. On this day, Su Yi and Sinor back and forth transported the stones to the riverside marked by Su Yi, the stones quickly piled up into hills.


    For convenience, Su Yi also built a simple stove by the river.


    Mino was sad all morning. In the afternoon, he took Su Yi''s basket and picked wild fruits and firewood in the valley with his two childrens. Although Mino had small arms and legs, he did a lot of help for Su Yi after a busy afternoon. Su Yi picked a few mussel shells that were the same as washbasins and put the ingredients for the evening into different categories. Mino was peeling potatoes on the side and when he saw that Su Yi was cleaning the internal organs of the animals, he murmured in his heart. In the hot season when food was abundant, few people were willing to eat the offal because the offal didn''t taste good.


    Su Yi stir-fried a portion of offal and then made a big pot of potato stew. During the period, he let Sinor go into the water to help him catched two fishes. These two fishes were different from thest time Su Yi caught. The fishes were about 1.5 meters and Su Yi''s face twitched. In the end, Sinor was asked to help to deal with it, it was too big. Although his body had been getting stronger and stronger recently, Su Yi still couldn''t help butin when he looked at the big fish who was about to catch up with his height. Thest fish was processed, and it was grilled on the fire. Su Yi used the fish heads to stew a pot of fresh soup, and the rest was marinated by Su Yi, then cut into slices and fried. When it was time to eat, it was estimated that they smelled the fragrance, Dilson and Jero came over to eat.


    Su Yi also knew that the orcs had a lot of appetite, so he had to fry another pot of meat and Sinor roasted two animal legs.


    During the meal, Dino was very well-behaved and gave everyone a bowl. Since these orcs didn''t know how to use chopsticks, Su Yi didn''t force them to use chopsticks. Dilson looked at the m shell in his hand, and asked very strangely: "So this thing can still hold food?"


    He said and took a sip of fish soup. He liked Su Yi''s new food, especially Su Yi''s stir-fried offal. Originally, Mino had been reluctant to eat it, but when he heard Dilson''s words, he couldn''t help but look at it more. Then carefully used a spoon to take a piece of liver into his mouth, the taste was good.


    Su Yi used chopsticks while eating, and gave Sinor a piece of meat. Although Sinor could use the chopsticks, he still didn''t use it very smoothly. Suddenly there were more guests now, and these two guests were still very rude, Su Yi was worried that Sinor would not have enough to eat.


    Dilson looked at the couple who didn''t worry about other people''s feelings and even openly fed each other in front of them, which was simply too irritating for them who were still single. Dilson couldn''t help taking a peek at Mino. Mino was eating with his head down. When he felt Dilson''s sight, his face suddenly started to smoke again. Dilson couldn''t help but feel happy, the little female blushed.


    "By the way, I don''t know if we were looking for what you were looking for, so I brought it back." After Dilson was full, he suddenly thought of the y he had promised to help Su Yi find during the day.


    Hearing this, Su Yi turned his head and looked over. He saw Dilson take out a leaf, holding a handful of dirt in it. Su Yi took it and touched it. He didn''t expect to find it so easily, so he touched it again without believing it. After finally determining that it was the y he was looking for, Su Yi suddenly happily patted Dilson on the shoulder.


    "Dear brother, for you to help me like this, if you chase Mino, I must help you more."


    Mino who was originally curious looking at the soil in Su Yi''s hand suddenly heard Su Yi''s words. He immediately stared at Su Yi with anger and shame. If it wasn''t for many people around, Mino really wanted to fight Su Yi. It was actually so good, how came it was getting on him again?


    Dilson didn''t expect that Su Yi would suddenly mention this, and he couldn''t help blushing. He nced at Mino quickly, and couldn''t help feeling a little happy when he saw that Mino didn''t show an expression of disgust to him.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    "You want so many rocks and soil, what are you going to do?" Jero couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    Su Yi smiled, stretched out his hand and said, "I''m going to build a big house. You also know that there are two snake orcs in my house. It''s too cold in the cave in the snow season. I''m going to build a big house and then make a big kang for snow season, so you won''t be afraid of the cold."(kang = a heatable brick bed)


    "What is the house?" Dilson frowned slightly, he never heard of it.


    "You''ll know if youe here and have a look. Anyway it''s like a cave, it ''s used to live in."


    Su Yi nned to build a four bedrooms, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, onerge bedroom, two small bedrooms, and one room used for storage. There were two yards at the front and the back where you could nt vegetables and fruits.


    Early the next morning, Su Yi approached Dilson for help. Sinor''s animal body had no ws, so he couldn''t quicklyplete the foundation digging project. When Dilson came he even called Jells. Although Jells had a cold face the whole time, he didn''t say anything. But Jells'' beast body was so handsome. When he turned into animal form, Su Yi thought he was watching a magical blockbuster. was that a real dragon? Jells looked more like a dragon in western mythology, with a huge body with two sturdy and terrifying ws, and he dug out the foundation that Su Yi was about to dig in a few strokes.


    After that, Su Yi also sent Dilson and Jells to dig the y, while he and Sinor nned the specificyout of the room. Because it was necessary to heat the kang, the problem of the flue must be considered in advance. After theyout was finalized, it was already noon.


    Mino who could help to cook, took Dino to the river and assumed the responsibility of cooking. Su Yi would asionallye over to give Mino some guidance. Although Mino had a weak personality, his cooking skills were not bad.


    In the afternoon, Su Yi also let a few of themy the foundation. Whenying the foundation, they used a very t stone toy the foundation a little bit firmer. Su Yi was very fortunate that the orcs here were really strong, and they could do everything a lot faster. During the construction of the house, time passed quickly. As the head of the overseer, Su Yi watched the house being built quickly and styled, not to mention how proud he was.


    At Su Yi''s request, the walls of the house were very wide. Although it was time-consuming,borious, and stone-consuming to build it in this way, it was very strong. When it was time to heat the kang, because it was a meticulous job, Su Yi personally went into the battle, he tossed a few times during this period, there were problems with the kang. The internal structure of the kang was actually veryplicated. To prevent the smoke leaked everywhere from the kang, the flue must be staggered. Theyout of Su Yi''s master bedroom was like this, except for the doorway and the middle of the room, all other ces were Kang. Near the window was the bed, about four meters wide. The rest was used by Su Yi to ce things. Because Su Yi Kang''s design was finished, it really cost Su Yi a lot of effort. In order to prevent the leaking smoke, Su Yi directly mixed the sand with thick y, and brushed all the kang. When the results came out, Mino said unceremoniously: "You might as well make the whole room be kang."


    Su Yi thought it was good, so he directly made litlle Eli''s room''s kang simr to floor heating. When little Eli found that his room was a bit taller, he was very puzzled and asked: "Mother, why is there no ce to sleep in Eli''s room."


    Su Yi pointed to the entire room and said to Little Eli "Baby, look at your entire room, it''s your bed."


    Su Yi also copied theyout of Little Eli''s room for Dino''s room.


    Regarding the roof of the house, Su Yi wanted to use wood and stone bs at first. Later, when Sinor and Jero were hunting, they found several long-necked beasts that were eaten by other beasts, so they took the long-necked beasts and brought back his bones. The bones of the long-necked beast were very strong, Sinor tried his best to entangle a long-necked beast when hunting before but couldn''t break it. Sinor''s beast form was huge, it could cause terrible damage. In his huge beast form, as long as it was entangled by Sinor, Sinor could directly break its spine. Because the long-necked beast had a huge body, its bones were also very long, which could be used as a house beam. The bone was stronger than wood and lighter than te. It was very useful thing.


    After the house had the roof, Su Yi also used the bones to make a swing for little Eli and Dino in his yard. The happy little Eli had been entangled in the swing and didn''t want to get off.


    The house was built in about 20 days. If it was not for the waste of eight days for the Kang, it should bepleted sooner.


    During the few days when Su Yi made the kang, Dino and Little Eli helped Su Yi find ginger and sesame pepper. At that time he was busy and didn''t have time to cook, so although Mino collected a lot of ginger and sesame pepper, he didn''t try to make other food.


    Now that the house had finally beenpleted with untold hardships, Su Yi and Sinor went to the river to catch four big fishes, nning to have a spicy fish hot pot in the evening. Because he was not sure that everyone could eat spicy food, Su Yi didn''t put too much chili when making the base of the pot.


    Su Yi handled the fish, cut into pieces, filled it into eight washbasin-sized m shells. Mino also helped, washing a lot of vegetables and cutting the potatoes into slices and set it aside forter use. Later, seeing Dilson bring other people, Su Yi suddenly felt a little worried. With so many orcs, these fishes were definitely not enough to eat. Su Yi took Sinor with him saying that he was going to move things, but in fact he took out some things from the space and made use Sinor to cover people''s eyes. Among the things that Su Yi brought out included a whole Tooth Beast and a m shell that was bigger than the iron pot they used. Su Yi intended to cook a pot, but he felt that it wouldn''t enough for so many people.


    Now that he had two pots, Su Yi put enough chili in the iron pot, nning to make this pot a super spicy pot. As for the m shell pot, he nned to make it light so that the two childrens and Mino could eat it.


    With the help of Sinor and Mino, the entire Tooth Beast was quickly processed into pieces.


    If you ate hot pot, these orcs had to use chopsticks, but these careless orcs couldn''t use chopsticks at all. In desperation, Su Yi asked them to eat with chopsticks. Ian had been in a bad mood but learned it quickly. Learning to use chopsticks was actually a matter of talent. When Su Yi was a child, he was oftenughed at by his father because he couldn''t use chopsticks.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Su Yi also asked Dilson and the others to eat the light spicy hot pot, while he and Sinor ate the super spicy ones. Su Yi''s dagger was very sharp and the fish and meat were very thin. When the water in the pot was boiling he poured the pieces of fish and meat into the pot. Soon the scent of meat was paired with the condiments, the scent spread out in bursts.


    Sinor took a bite of the fish. The fish was so big and the thorns were few and big. The tender fish was apanied by chili, and most people would be choked if they couldn''t stand it. Sinor had no expression and had a very fragrant expression on his face. Little Eli wanted to eat the super spicy one too, but because he was too young, Su Yi just asked little Eli to lick his chopsticks and little Eli gasped for breath.


    Dilson saw the appearance of little Eli, and because of curiosity, he also ate a piece of fish in the super spicy pot, and his face immediately turned into pig liver color. Seeing Dilson scurrying around for water, Mino hurriedly picked up his bowl of water and handed it to him. Mino watched Dilson drank two sips of water, and finally recovered. He couldn''t help but muttered, "You can''t eat it, and you still eat it, are you stupid?"


    Dilson smiled a little embarrassedly at Mino, and then holding his own bowl, carefully moved to Mino''s side. Mino hurriedly hide behind Su Yi and his face blushed.


    To Su Yi''s surprise, Ian looked weak and could even eat spicy food. Ian was choked when he ate it at first. But after eating the light one, he felt that the light one was not spicy enough. Ian felt Su Yi''s gaze, raised his eyes and nodded towards Su Yi. Ian''s height and figure were between orc and female. Ian was very delicate, with slightly raised eyes that were very attractive. If it weren''t for his expression to be too gloomy, he must be no worse than a female. This may be the reason why Ian was ruined by those orcs in the first ce.


    Everyone enjoyed the hot pot meal and Su Yi also found out everyone''s taste. Ian liked spicy food as much as Sinor, Dino also liked it but couldn''t eat too much. Dilson, Taylor, and Mino didn''t like spicy at all. Jero and Jells ate a lot of spicy and the light ones. As for Little Eli, Su Yi directly raised him as a baby, so he shouldn''t be exposed to too much spicy food.


    "I think this house is very good, and I will build one in the future." Dilson said after eating fruit after dinner, pointing to Su Yi''s house.


    Su Yi nced at him teasingly , "Who do you live with?"


    Dilson just wanted to answer, he suddenly noticed that Mino was listening with his ears upright, and he hesitated and hummed: "If, if he means it, that if he wants to..."


    "Who is he? Which one is he?" Su Yi took a bite of the fruit and leaned against Sinor next to him. Sinorfortably hugged Su Yi''s waist from behind, tilted his head and took a bite at the fruit in Su Yi''s hand.


    "Of course, it''s him!" Dilson nced at Mino. Mino was looking at Dilson all the time, so Mino saw Dilson''s eye clearly, blushing immediately, turning around and ran away.


    Dilson ran as soon as he saw Mino turn around and didn''t understand his eagerness, so he hurriedly to chase Mino.


    Sinorughed: "You are fooling around again."


    Su Yi looked back and smiled. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Ian on the side suddenly say: "The two of them are quite suitable."


    Ian''s voice was not loud, but the people around him heard it all. Su Yi looked at Ian curiously, and Ian''s beautiful eyshes flickered very moving.


    "I think so too, both are stupid, and it''s fun to live together." Su Yi said with a smile.


    Jero on the side disagreed with Su Yi''s opinion, "Dilson is actually very smart, but he is just a little slow emotionally."


    Su Yi chatted with them for a while and the little Eli child started to get sleepy. Everyone just went back.


    Su Yi and Sinor temporarily put all the belongings in the storage room. Although it was thest month of the hot season, the weather was still a bit sultry. Su Yi chose a few pieces of animal skins with less fur to use as mattresses and would weave a few straw mats when there was time tomorrow.


    Su Yiid out the mattresses for the two children first, because the children''s room could sleep on the entire floor, Su Yi was a little envious of them. When the kang was heated in winter, the rooms of these two children were probably warm.


    When he was about to sleep, little Eli suddenly got angry. Because Mino and Dino were sleeping in the same room for the time being, while little Eli slept alone. Little Eli used to sleep with Su Yi, even if he didn''t, he would also with Sinor. But now that he had a new home, he should sleep alone, little Eli was very unhappy.


    Su Yi''s heart softened and he nned to take Little Eli back to his bedroom. As soon as he picked up little Eli and turned around, he saw Sinor frowning and standing at the door and saying, "Su Yi, you are too petting your child. Let him sleep by himself."


    In the Orc Continent, because of poor living conditions, the whole family lived in a cave, so people here didn''t have the habit of living in separate rooms. Now that Su Yi had built the house, he was facing the problem of two children sleeping independently. Although Su Yi also felt that little orcs shouldn''t be too spoiled, but Su Yi thought that little Eli was only over two years old, so he said to Sinor: "Otherwise, wait until little Eli can transform into a human form then sleep in separate rooms?"


    Sinor nced at Su Yi, didn''t speak, but a sh of disapproval shed in his beautiful eyes. However even if Sinor didn''t agree, he still chose to make concessions.


    "Forget it, take your time."


    Little Eli won a big victory, wagging his tail in Su Yi''s arms with joy.


    In fact, Su Yi was still thinking, today that he could finally get along with Sinor alone, he wanted to stay with Sinor when he slept at night. During this period of time, they had been busy building the house and the two of them hadn''t been close for a long time.


    However Su Yi also forgot that he already had a baby, so the n could only be dered as a failure.


    Before dawn, Su Yi was strangled by little Eli and woke up. The little child didn''t know what he was dreaming of, so he slept very dishonestly all night. Sinor slept very shallowly. When Su Yi frowned and scratched his neck, Sinor woke up first and hurriedly carried little Eli who had strangled Su Yi to the other side of the bed. Su Yi rubbed his eyes and looked at Sinor''s erged face with a confused look.


    "Let me see, it seems to be red." Sinor touched Su Yi''s neck distressedly and then saw Su Yi looked confused, he kissed Su Yi on the cheek. Since Sinor was a snake, the temperature of his body was not high, and the temperature of his lips was also very light. When he kissed Su Yi''s face with his thin lips, Su Yi came back to his senses. Was his family Sinor hooking him? Su Yi''s eyes curled, and a smirk shed. After stretching a lot, Su Yi used all fours to climb, turning to Sinor and pressing Sinor and gave him a bite.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Sinor nced at little Eli on the side and directly hugged Su Yi with one hand and moved to little Eli''s room. Because it was a new house, they didn''t have time to install the doors and the windows, the two of them didn''t dare to make much movement. Sinor hugged Su Yi and fell on the bed. Just about to hold Su Yi down, he heard Su Yi muffled and said, "No, I can''t do this kind of thing in my child''s bed. It''s really shameful. "


    Sinor light-colored eyes looked at Suyi, he wanted to see his mouth that blurted out the so-called shame, but saw Su Yi with a strange expression, his hand touched his strong arm. If Sinor knew what an idiot was, he would immediately reced the word strange.


    Sinor knew that Su Yi liked his face. At this moment, he was a little happy to see Su Yi touching his body. It seemed that his partner was also satisfied with his body.


    "Then what do you want?" Sinor pressed to Su Yi''s ear and said softly.


    Su Yi looked away from Sinor''s sturdy body and saw Sinor looking at him condescendingly. Su Yi''s eyes were miserable, reflecting Su Yi''s own slightly nervous expression. Su Yi actually liked to get close to Sinor, but after all, he used to be a straight man. He used to think he was the above one, but suddenly the angle changed to the one below. Keke, Su Yi always felt a little scary.


    "Wait until the house ispletely set up." Su Yi said as he gritted his teeth.


    Sinor lowered his head and kissed Su Yi''s lips, "Okay."


    Su Yi stretched out his hand to help Sinor straighten his hair, "Today, there are a lot of things to do, I really want to hold you to sleep."


    Sinory next to Su Yi and then took Su Yi''s palm and looked at it. Recently, Su Yi suffered a lot of crimes because of the house. His little hand, which was originally white and tender, had a lot of blisters and worn out, and now the palm of his hand had shed a lot of skin. All this was because Su Yi wanted them to live better and also because he didn''t want them to be frostbitten again in the snow season. Sinor saw these things silently. He wasn''t a person who talked a lot. When he was with Su Yi, Su Yi said something very often and he listened silently.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes and felt a little sleepy but suddenly felt the warmthing from the palm of his hand. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Sinor gently kissing the wound on his palm. Su Yi looked sideways, looking at Sinor in a daze. If this guy was ced in the original world, even if he wasn''t a character like a world superstar, he could definitely fascinate thousands of girls. You need to have a figure, a face, gentle and calm personality, and a special knowledge of distressed people. Su Yi, how could he meet such a good lover? Su Yi couldn''t helpughing. Those orcs or females who had hurt Sinor were really blind. They avoided such treasures liked snakes and scorpions. It was cheaper for Su Yi. He picked up a big beautiful man for nothing, and also included a small meat bun, Eli.


    Sinor heard Su Yi''sugh and couldn''t help but ask: "What is it?"


    Su Yi rolled over and drilled into Sinor''s arms. Su Yi''s height was about 1.8 meters,pared with Sinor who was about two meters in height, It was the most adorable height difference. Even Su Yi had repeatedly wanted to explode the brutality of his master. But faced with a physical innate shoring, he couldn''t shake Sinor at all. For example, Su Yi clearly wanted to hold Sinor and put Sinor in his arms. However, Sinor was so big that it turned into Su Yi got into Sinor''s arms.


    For Su Yi, who was thrown into his arms, Sinor was very useful. Two slender arms hugged Su Yi, and Su Yi waspletely trapped in Sinor''s arms.


    In the past, Dong Xiaoxiao pointed to the model in the magazine and said that when looking for a boyfriend, she must found a very tall one, so that she could sleep with her boyfriend without worrying about falling off and she could also sit in her boyfriend''s arms, treated her boyfriend as a human-shaped sofa, and then yed games and watched TV series together.


    At that time, Su Yi also rmended himself, saying that his height was fine. As a result, Dong Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes at Su Yi. Dong Xiaoxiao said, "Team Su, I don''t care about you. Although you are also very handsome, I have been using you and Brother Chu recently. In my subconscious mind you are a couple with Brother Chu."


    At that time, did Miss Dong Xiaoxiao predict that Su Yi would bend? Brother Chu was a high-ranking official that Su Yi had offended before. It was also because of this Brother Chu that Su Yi was transferred to the anti-pornographic team. After Su Yi entered the anti pornographic team, Brother Chu had visited Su Yi several times. At that time, Dong Xiaoxiao always felt that there was something between Brother Chu and Su Yi. In Dong Xiaoxiao''s eyes, the love and killing horses were the cutest.


    Now Su Yi wondered, did he count as helping Dong Xiaoxiao fulfilling her wish that she couldn''t aplish?


    In the morning Mino made breakfast, Su Yi and Sinor ate a little bit and then went out to find suitable wood.


    In the end, Su Yi chose a very thick mahogany, because the color was light red and the material was very strong, Su Yi asked Sinor to chop two. They were directly outside, peeling the bark, and then splitting it into pieces. Cutting trees and peeling it was easy, but it was more troublesome to make a very t door. Su Yi also used straw rope to measure the width and height of the door in advance. He first used a dagger to carve the shape on the board. Sinor smoothed out the unevenness a little more with a bone knife. For a few doors, two people just used a whole day.


    By the time they returned, it was already night.


    Mino told Su Yi that Dilson and the others also nned to build a house, so that Su Yi woulde over and give some guidance when he had time.


    Su Yi was eating wild strawberries in his hands, asked, "Then what do they n to build?"


    "Dilson said, they are all single orcs, and they n to build a bigger one and live together. Although they know roughly how to build it, they still want you to check it out when you are fine."


    Su Yi nodded, "Dilson ns to live with them? Don''t you n to stay with him?"


    Mino''s face couldn''t help but reddened again, and he hesitated.


    Su Yi reached out and knocked on his forehead, "Mino, I tell you, like is like, hate is hate. If you like him, please tell Dilson openly, don''t let Dilson think you don''t like him. Wasting his time on you. If you are so cowardly for a lifetime, even if Dilson is an unknown orc, he will sooner orter be discouraged because of your indecision. At that time, if you miss him, you may regret it. Don''te to me to cry."


    Su Yi rarely spoke so solemnly. Mino was obviously taken aback by Su Yi like this, but he heard what Su Yi said was good for him. Mino rubbed his hands ufortably, and then whispered: "I, I''m going to look for him now."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    As for what Mino and Dilson said, Su Yi didn''t know, except that Dilson nned to build his own house the next day. In other words, Dilson wouldn''t live with other orcs. Everyone didn''t say anything, just looked at Mino with self-evident eyes.


    Because other people had to build houses, fewer people go out hunting. Since everyone helped them build the house before, Su Yi also nned to help them hunted some prey. Dilson and the others sent out an orc to hunt every day. Hearing that Su Yi wanted to help, Dilson quickly refused. Because in the eyes of others, Sinor was one person raising two little orcs and two females. It was just that Dilson didn''t know that Su Yi could actually go hunting.


    It was still the hot season and the prey was not difficult to fight. Su Yi wanted to save more to eat now, it would be difficult to hunt prey in the rainy season, and after the rainy season was the snow season, it was even more impossible for him to let Sinor go out in the snow at that time. Su Yi took out the crossbow from the space, nning to take the opportunity to practice his hunting skills.


    Su Yi and Sinor went hunting a little farther away. Snake was very good at hiding, even if Sinor''s figure was veryrge and bright white, but as long as Sinor wanted to hide, he would soon disappear from Su Yi''s eyes. Sinor was worried about Su Yi at first, so he stayed with Su Yi. If he met a beast that Su Yi was not up to, Sinor would help Su Yi to solve it.


    Su Yi''s first goal was a red-eyed beast that looked like a rabbit but had a body like a piglet. The red-eyed beast''s eyes were red as if they had just cried, and the big ears were erected high, the whole body was very fat, and the flesh on the body was trembling when taking a step. Su Yi''s weapon against the red-eyed beast was a spear tied with a straw rope, and the tip of the spear was a bone knife that Sinor made. Although the bone knife was not as sharp as a dagger, it was a good weapon.


    The crossbow was ced in the back basket by Su Yi, because it was a small crossbow, and it was impossible to kill arge beast with a single blow. Su Yi also ned to hold it first and use it to hunt smaller animals. Holding the spear, he quietly approached the red-eyed beast, and when he was seven or eight steps away from the red-eyed beast, he suddenly pierced the beast''s neck directly and fiercely. The red-eyed beast suddenly let out a stern cry, which was very harsh and unpleasant. The straw rope in Su Yi''s hand suddenly tightened as the red-eyed beast struggled, and then dragged Su Yi forward a few steps. A lot of blood flowed out along the wound, and as the red-eyed beast struggled, the blood volume spurted out from the wound becamerger andrger. Su Yi pulled out the dagger around his waist and quickly came to the struggling Red-Eyed Beast, cutting off the Red-Eyed Beast''s trachea and it fell.


    Since Su Yi''s battle with the Impreza Orcs, Sinor knew that Su Yi was very powerful, but now seeing Su Yi''s fierceness, Sinor was a little bit overwhelmed.


    Su Yi drew the spear from the beast''s neck and smiled triumphantly at Sinor, who was hiding by the side.


    "How about it now? do you need to worry?"


    Sinor walked out of the hiding ce, came to Su Yi, stretched out his hand and pinched Su Yi''s nose and said, "It''s amazing."


    "This red-eyed beast, just let it go. Be a bait here, you will definitely attract a lot of prey in a while." Su Yi said confidently, and then reached out to wipe the blood off the dagger. In fact, Su Yi wanted to create traps at first, but he couldn''t exercise his skills with traps. Later, after thinking about it, he nned to do it himself. Because of Miril''s poor physical fitness, Su Yi had been working hard for more than a month. Originally, he still thought about running and exercising, but during this period of time, he had either moved rocks or built houses, and all it was physical works, which saved Su Yi''s time for exercise.


    Su Yi and Sinor hid separately on the two big trees next to them, and then waited for their prey to get hooked.


    Such a heavy smell of blood must be able to attract many beasts. At first Sinor disagreed. He was an orc and a winged tribe, and he could fly when he was in danger. But Sinor, worried that too many beasts woulde, if he didn''t protect Su Yi, Su Yi''s situation would be very dangerous.


    But when Su Yi said that he could hide in the space when it was dangerous, Sinor felt a little relieved.


    Su Yi knew that Sinor was caring and messed up, he even forgot his space, but Su Yi''s heart was still warm. He joined the SWAT team at the age of 22 and had been a SWAT police for 6 years. Such a man in his early 30s would naturally not take a risk his precious life.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, they finally heard the roar of beasts around. Judging from the sound, there were about four or five beasts. Su Yi squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. he saw a few green beasts that looked like dragon with w, suddenly jumping out of the grass. Compared with other wild beast, their body was not very big, about one meter in height. Except for the belly, the limbs, including the neck, they were very slender and strong.


    Although Su Yi didn''t know such beasts, but seeing their light body and mouth full of fangs, he knew that they must not be something easy to provoke. He thought it would be able to attract a group of plump prey, but he didn''t expect a group of more ferocious beasts toe. They acted in groups like this, much like hounds living in groups in the forest.


    Generally, such beasts were not very capable of single attack, but the teamwork was very tacit.


    Seeing that the red-eyed beast was about to be bitten and dragged away by these guys. Su Yi took out the crossbow, aimed at one and observed its head directly. Seeing Su Yi attacking, Sinor immediately turned into a beast body and rushed towards the group of little guys. As soon as they saw the huge body of Sinor, they knew they were in danger, turned and threw the red-eyed beast, nned to run away immediately. But it was easy toe and it was not that simple to leave. Sinor''s movements were fast and one tail flew away in an instant. Su Yi had already slid down the tree trunk when Sinor rushed out. When he saw the one that had been flew by Sinor, he went up to make up witg the knife unceremoniously.


    Sinor also took a bite, and directly killed two beasts.


    Su Yi held up and aimed at a beast that wanted to slip away. Only the sound of an arrow piercing the air was heard, and it instantly hit the left leg of the beast. The beast was unguarded, because of pain, his body suddenly fell forward. Su Yi had already picked up the spear and pierced it towards the thin neck of the beast. There was a burst of blood sttering, and Su Yi dragged the straw rope tied to the spear, and dragged the beast little by little.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    "What is this? I haven''t seen it." Su Yi wiped the blood from his wrist and said to Sinor, who was slowly turning into a human shape next to him.


    Sinor first walked over to see if Su Yi was injured. After confirming that Su Yi''s body was only full of beast blood, Sinor replied, "They are called thorn dragon and they like to hunt in groups."


    Su Yi smiled, although the size of these thorn dragons couldn''t bepared with the toothy beasts and the red-eyed beasts, they weight one hundred and forty to fifty catties. "Let''s clean them up first, and then I will take them into the space."


    Sinor nodded, dragging two thorn dragons with one hand and the red-eyed beast towards the stream not far away. Su Yi looked at the back of Sinor walking forward easily, and then looked at the two remaining. He originally nned to drag the two thorn dragons away with a violent breath, but when he dragged one thorn dragon and wanted to take the other one, Su Yi finally gave up. There was still some distance from the nearby stream, so it was really not wise for him to drag it over such a long distance. Just as Su Yi was dragging a thorn dragon forward, Sinor had already strode back.


    When the two approached each other, Su Yi saw the handsome face of the beautiful white-haired man, quickly zooming in in front of him. Then in the sun, Sinor''s eyes were particrly dazzling, Su Yi wanted to say something but his (SN) movements were so fast. He saw Sinor lower his head, and his thin soft lips were nted on Su Yi''s cheeks. After Sinor finished kissing, he slightly opened the distance between the two people, his light-colored eyshes flickered slightly.


    "Wait for me."


    Wait? Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, and just about to ask Sinor what he meant, he saw Sinor was already walking behind him.


    When Sinor appeared with the remaining thorn dragon, Su Yi curled his mouth and said in his heart: Huh, how powerful was it?, Now was the sacred moment of hunting and raising a family, and it was really unsatisfactory and still had the mood to flirt with him. *<i>swear</i>* in his heart, Su Yi himself didn''t even notice a smile on his mouth when he saw Sinoring over.


    Sinor came over, reached out and took away the thorn dragon in Su Yi''s hand.


    "I''ll hold you and go?"


    Sinor stretched out his free hand and motioned for Su Yi toe over. If Su Yi was obedient, then it was not Su Yi. Of course he didn''t even think about it, striding forward in a stride. As he walked, he said stiffly: "We don''t know yet, who runs faster than anyone else."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, he started running with oil on the soles of his feet. Sinor just speeded up a little bit and didn''t really start running. He just followed Su Yi closely and never thought about running faster than his partner. In Sinor''s heart, if his partner wanted to win, then he only needed to be responsible for losing.


    It didn''t take long for Su Yi to run before he knew Sinor was letting him win. Although he felt a little embarrassed by someone whose actual age was younger than him, Su Yi was still inexplicably sweet in his heart.


    When the two came to the stream, Sinor didn''t want Su Yi to deal with the prey. But Su Yi also had to learn how to skinning by himself, Sinor had no choice but to teach Su Yi to skin the beasts. Two people really started out, one was teaching and the other was learning. As for why, the bloody thing like peeling turned into another scene? Su Yi actually wanted to request a rey? Did he do something misleading first, or what did Sinor do to him for a while?


    Originally, the two people sat face to face, butter became Su Yi sitting in Sinor''s arms. Su Yi, who was originally 1,8 meters, didn''t look very thin. But being held in his arms by a 2 meters tall Sinor, Su Yi looked at Sinor''s long hands and feet thatpletely wrapped him. He was leaning back in Sinor''s arms, his right hand was still holding a bloody dagger, but his left hand was sped with Sinor''s left fingers, Sinor kissed his neck with his head down.


    Su Yi also knew that Sinor wanted it. Cough cough, after all, Su Yi was not the former Miril anymore. When Su Yi got along with Sinor on weekdays, he not only didn''t hate Sinor''s contact, but also took the initiative to touch him. Moreover, Su Yi had promised Sinor before that he would do it with him when the house waspletely set up. At this moment Sinor probably didn''t want to endure that much, so Su Yi turned his head slightly and kissed Sinor back. With a slightly trembling voice, he said: "Let''s take care of this, then, and then..."


    Before a single sentence was finished, Su Yi''s old face waspletely red. Su Yipletely forgot that he himself had despised this kind of minor before.


    The position below Sinor''s eyes began to appear scale faintly, snow-white gleaming with a weird and confusing luster in the sun. At this moment, Su Yi always felt that Sinor was not a snake, but more like an evil mermaid.


    When the two of them dealt with their prey, they were both absent-minded. Su Yi was entangled in his heart, and at the same time, it was ufortable for Sinor and he wanted to swallow him alive. Sinor''s eyes always made Su Yi felt like a girl who was stared at by a hungry wolf, both shy and inexplicably embarrassed. But no matter how uneasy in his heart, Su Yi immediately felt soft as soon as he saw Sinor''s slight forbearance. Su Yi sighed inwardly: Sure enough, Sinor is my nemesis.


    After finishing all the prey, Su Yi put away the prey and animal skins. Then he took the initiative to walk over and hugged Sinor and said, "Let''s take a shower first. The smell of blood is too heavy."


    Sinor''s face turned red immediately, and his pupils shrank slightly, he lowered his head and slowly kissed Su Yi''s lips.


    The bathing thing went very unsessfully.


    Su Yi didn''t expect Sinor to have a nasty side. It was probably because Su Yi agreed to Sinor''s courtship, so Sinor was very paranoid and kept making trouble for Su Yi while taking a bath. In the end, Su Yi didn''t take a bath as he pleased, he was held by Sinor and went to a secret cave. After entering the cave, Su Yi suddenly felt that he was being tricked. Su Yi always felt that he came from a civilized society, because he was rich in knowledge, and he always felt that he was smarter than the people here. However, Su Yi''s face twitched violently when he saw the neat animal skins in the cave and all kinds of bright red sprinkled on the animal skins. He don''t know if it was toote for him to choose to repent?


    Su Yi cleared his throat, pointed at the flowers all over the floor and asked, "When did you get it?"


    Sinor lowered his eyshes and a pair of heterochromatic eyes shed with anxiety. Perhaps it was because Sinor''s pupils were clearer and brighter than ordinary people. When any emotion appeared in his eyes, it would be more obvious than other people.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    "I asked Mino, he said that all females like this, I did itst night." Sinor finished speaking, a little afraid that Su Yi would be angry. Most females were not particrly fond of orcs. Because of the physical differences between the two, females generally suffer. Sinor thought that he had no experience in this area at all, did Su Yi also think of their first time?


    Su Yi looked at the various emotions shing in Sinor''s eyes, as well as the fleeting trace of low self-esteem, which made Su Yi felt a little sour in his heart. An unknown orc who had no parents to teach him, Sinor didn''t understand many things to please females, right?


    "Sinor, you look at me." Su Yi took off his straw sandals and walked to the flowered bed.


    Sinor heard the words and looked at him, eyes facing each other, both of them couldn''t help but trembled slightly.


    "We are partners, so what you want to do to me, just do it. I don''t like to see any inferiority or anxiety in your eyes. Sinor, you have to remember what I said, you are an orc, you are no worse than any other orcs. In my eyes, you are very, very good."


    Just as Su Yi finished speaking, Sinor embraced him. Sinor lowered his head, and vigorously sniffed Su Yi''s unique female scent. Back then, how much he wished he could have his own lover and home like an ordinary orc. Later, he had Miril, and he obviously got the female he wanted, but he still felt very lonely. But after a serious illness, his female was like a different person. Although he also felt that the female has changed so much that he didn''t feel like the same person. But with the passage of time, he had no way to leave this female.


    Su Yi was overwhelmed in the sea of flowers, frowning, trying to sneeze. Su Yi really wanted toin about the idea of this flower bed, but thinking that Sinor sneaked out in the middle of the night to pick it for him, Su Yi still resisted notining about it.


    Sinor''s body temperature was a little lower than that of ordinary people. It was precisely because of this that Su Yi liked to lie in the arms of Sinor. Being hugged by such a low temperature and generous embrace, there was really an indescribable sense offort. Sinor''s heterochromatic eyes gleamed with a dull glow, and he carefully touched Su Yi''s skin. During this period of time, Su Yi''s body got better and better, and his original fairplexion was also tanned a bit. Su Yi''s current figure was very tight and she wasn''t easy to feel tired at all. With that very beautiful face, there was a strange allure.


    And Sinor, because of his natural physique, he was still very white no matter how long he was exposed to the sun. Su Yi looked at Sinor''s brows and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to hold Sinor''s face and kissed him. Sinor''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Su Yi with drowning gentleness. Su Yi couldn''t help but kissed the corners of Sinor''s thin lips, and suddenly a little devil roared in his heart: counterattack him, counterattack him! ! !


    Su Yi also never thought that one day he would be inexplicably excited because of the beauty of a man. He turned over and pressed Sinor down, then watched Sinor''s long white hair draped over the petals. Sinor''s hair had never been taken care of, but it was very soft and felt particrly good. Su Yi wanted to help Sinor cut his hair many times before, but whenever he really wanted to do it, he was suddenly very reluctant. Because Su Yi also thought Sinor was very suitable for long hair, especially this white hair without any variegated color.


    The two newbies inevitably fumbled for a long time. Su Yi also really didn''t understand this aspect, and although Sinor had done it, he was also considered an idiot yer. Just relying on not muchmon sense, groping little by little. When Sinor finally entered, Su Yi felt that his half-life was gone. The two people felt distressed for each other, Su Yi felt distressed for Sinor, and then actively held Sinor''s waist to stimte Sinor, Sinor felt distressed whether Su Yi would hurt, and didn''t dare to act rashly. After such a stalemate for a long time, Sinor, who was still agitated by Su Yi''s words,pletely turned into a beast.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    As for how long did it take to toss? Su Yi didn''t remember it anymore. Originally, he had been very cooperative to let Sinor do whatever he wanted because of his heartfelt love for Sinor. But when for this time, Su Yi really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he nned to let Sinor to let him go with his affection and reason. However, Su Yi''s trembling voice not only failed to stop the out-of-control Sinor, but even made Sinor became more excited. After that, Su Yi began to feel dizzy and his limbs were sore. His mouth was blocked and he couldn''t say a word. He could only start swearing in his heart. Then, then Su Yi fainted unconvinced.


    When Su Yi woke up again, it was noon the next day.


    Mino saw that Su Yi woke up and walked over with a smirk while holding a bowl of soup. Su Yi also wanted to reach out to beat Mino, but as soon as he raised his hand, he found that the hands was heavy and ufortable. In desperation, Su Yi took a sip of the soup and drove Mino out like a fly. He was very upset now, and when he saw Mino trying to make fun of him but he didn''t dare, he was very angry.


    After Mino left, little Eli climbed to the bed and came to Su Yi.


    Little Eli''s eyes seemed to be red, and he said in a bad mood: "Mother, what happened to you and Beast Father? You came back yesterday and Eli found out that mother was hurt a lot. Did the Beast Father hit you?" Little Eli said, suddenly began to cry.


    Su Yi looked at Little Eli amusedly and said a little proudly: "It''s a big courage for him, he didn''t dare to hit me."


    Little Eli immediately stopped his tears, "What happened to mother? Those tooth marks, they are all snake''s, mother must be in pain."


    Su Yi tilted his head and nced at his wrist. Then he remembered how Sinor left a tooth mark on his arm while doing bad things yesterday. Su Yi suddenly felt so hot, and as expected, the hot season had not passed, it was really hot and there was nothing to say.


    "This is your beast father''s way of expressing his love for me. Although this way is a bit too much, but he has no malice." Su Yi touched Little Eli''s head and said softly. Little Eli stopped crying, lowered his head and bit on Su Yi''s wrist. It happened to bite on Sinor''s tooth mark, so a pair of small tooth marks appeared on the big tooth mark. Su Yi felt that his head suddenly became dizzy.


    Little Eli seemed to say something, but Su Yi didn''t hear it clearly, and then he was swallowed by the darkness.


    The yard wall of Sinor''s home had not been built yet, and Su Yi also had been sleeping. Sinor didn''t want to be too far away from Su Yi, so he built the courtyard wall in the yard. Suddenly he heard the cry of little Eli, Sinor immediately put down the things in his hand, and when he returned to the bedroom, he saw that Su Yi was still asleep. Sinor looked at little Eli in confusion, and little Eli cried and said, "mother said that beast father bit him because he meant to love him, oooo, Eli just..."


    Before Little Eli could finish speaking, Sinor immediately saw Su Yi''s wrist. At this time, there was a ck green color. Sinor hurriedly picked up Su Yi''s wrist, opened his mouth and exposed two pointed fangs to pierce Su Yi''s wrist, and quickly sucked out the poisonous blood inside. Little Eli saw Sinor''s behavior and suddenly realized that he seemed to have done something bad. So scared to look aside, silently hiding in the corner to shed tears.


    After Sinor sucked away the toxins, he bit his wrist, and then fed the blood from his wrist to Su Yi.


    Su Yi slowly woke up after drinking Sinor''s blood, and Sinor told Su Yi the matter again. Sinor was one of the snakes which was rare with highly venomous. Their type was the poisonous snakes that would inject toxins into their two fangs when they attacked others. Then through the fangs, the toxin was injected into the enemy''s body. When Sinor with Su Yi, he didn''t inject toxins into his fangs, so Su Yi was not poisoned. But little Eli was too young to control the toxins in his body, so little Eli bit Su Yi with his fangs, and Su Yi was directly poisoned. But fortunately, Su Yi was often with the two father and son who were poisoned, and his body had began to be immune to their poison. In addition, little Eli was too small for his toxins to harm Su Yi''s life.


    "My blood can detoxify. You can rest for a while, and it should be better."


    Su Yi nodded, and saw Sinor looked at the little Eli, he hurriedly grabbed Sinor and said, "Little kid, he doesn''t know that it will be like this, and it''s me who said it''s a way to express love." Su Yi quickly forgot about this oolong incident.


    In the afternoon, Sinor installed a few doors. Because when the house was built, it was not a troublesome thing to leave a concealed slot door in advance to install it. Then Su Yi also asked Sinor to make a few wooden ts to be used as door bolts.


    In the evening, Su Yi finally recovered a little bit of energy. He had nothing to do, so he took out the grass and vines umted in the space, and continued to study the weaving method of straw shoes. Although the role of straw sandals was not particrly great, he still wanted to make a pair for the two childrens and Sinor. When Mino gave him food, he saw Su Yi''s straw sandals, and he was curious about the new things and couldn''t help leaning over. Su Yi looked at Mino''s dexterous little hands, and said: "I teach you how to do it, after that how about you make a pair for my two childrens as the reward for my teaching for you?"


    Mino listened to Su Yi. He also wanted him to teach him, and immediately nodded happily. He had seen the straw sandals on Su Yi''s feet before, but because everyone had been too busy, he was too embarrassed to dy Su Yi''s time. Now Su Yi also took the initiative to bring it forward, of course Mino was willing. Mino was worthy of being an original native, and he quickly learned it after Su Yi''s guidance. Mino repeated the practice several times, and then on the basis of Su Yi, he optimized many details that Su Yi hadn''t dealt with before. After Mino made a few finished products, Su Yi immediately squeezed Mino''s work fruitlessly. Even if Su Yi also asked Mino to do a few more, Mino was not angry. In Mino''s heart, without Su Yi''s rescue, he might have died in the forest. So even if Su Yi didn''t teach him anything, Mino felt it was right to let him do anything.


    "Do you need my help to make a pair for Sinor?" Mino asked.


    Su Yi shook his head hurriedly, and said: "He is not that delicate." But he said in his heart: My man''s, of course I have to do it myself.


    Mino took the finished shoes and tried them on his feet. Su Yi also chose the grass and vines that were soft and strong. Although it were very soft on the feet, it felt a little restrained for those who were used to barefoot all the year round.


    "Straw shoes are good, but they are not good in the rainy season and tend to stick to the feet."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    After Mino walked twops, he expressed his thoughts. Su Yi nodded, he had already thought of this. So he nned to make a few pairs of clogs during the rainy season. Clogs were suitable for walking in the valley. If you were out for hunting or gathering food, you must make a few pairs of leather boots. Compared with other shoe styles, leather boots was more familiar. In Su Yi''s space, there was a very rough and thick animal skin, which was very suitable for shoe soles.


    Su Yi got up from the bed and stretchedzily.


    "I have something for you to see, can you see if you can imitate it?" Su Yi pretended to search for something in the animal skin bag, and took out a pair of cloth boots from the space. Mino couldn''t help his eyes light up when he saw the cloth boots. He curiously took it in his hand and looked through it, and Su Yi took out the thick animal skin.


    "We can, use this to make the soles." Su Yi pointed to the soles of the boots, and then gestured on the thick shoes. If you used animal skins to make shoes, they must be morefortable than straw shoes. But wearing boots in the hot season was really too hot.


    Mino touched the animal skin in Su Yi''s hand and began to study it. Su Yi contributed his dagger, and then found a softer animal skin, which he nned to use as a shoe''s upper part.


    "Look carefully, it would be a bit troublesome to do thisplicated, but we can do it simpler. I just have a headache, there is no such thin thread." Su Yi said, pointing to the thin stitches on the boots.


    Mino frowned, thought for a while and said: "If you don''t tell me, I didn''t notice it. However, I seem to have seen something like this somewhere."


    Su Yi heard that he could find something to rece the thread, and his spirit came up immediately.


    "What is it?"


    Mino bit his lower lip, reached out and knocked his head. "At that time, I went out with the witch doctor to gather medicine, and then passed by a kind of tree. There was such a thin thing on the tree."


    Two individuals were entangled. As soon as Sinor came in after working outside, he saw two females holding a pile of animal skins in a daze.


    Sinor walked over, reached out and dug out Su Yi, who was almost buried in the animal skins. "What''s wrong?"


    Mino was still a little shy and scared when he saw Sinor. He shrank his shoulders and couldn''t help it. He said, "You orcs, you often go out for hunting. Have you ever seen a thread like this. I remember it was on a tree, and then a very big bug spit it out."


    Su Yi didn''t understand it before . Now, when he heard Mino''s description, there was a hunch that Mino was talking about silkworm pupa?


    "Are you talking about the Gurumon?" Sinor said uncertainly.


    Su Yi hurriedly grabbed Sinor and asked, "Where is the Gurumon?" Su Yi didn''t have time to care about this strange name. Seeing him looked anxious, Sinor had to put the person in his arms and walked outside.


    Mino couldn''t help asking: "It''s dark, where are you going?"


    "Of course I''m going to find the Gurumon." Su Yi hummed and found afortable posture in Sinor''s arms.


    Mino looked at the two people who left, but had no choice but to continue to lower his head and fiddled with the boots in his hand.


    ording to Sinor, there were many gurumon and it was easy to find. Two people found two easily in a remote corner of the valley. Although there were only two, the silk they produced was enough for Su Yi to make boots.


    After taking the silk, Su Yi knew the benefits of this kind of silk. Not only it was very strong, but also very thin. Su Yi also felt that this was better than the thread. In the future, he could still use this to repair clothes.


    Just when the two were about to go back home, they suddenly heard something not far away. Sinor motioned Su Yi not to speak, and nned to walk over and checked it. In order to preventrge beasts from infesting the valley, these orcs liked to wander around the valley when they were free.


    Suddenly aware of the abnormal movement at this time, Sinor couldn''t help being vignt. After all, this valley was already his home. There were too many important people here, and he didn''t allow any disturbance.


    But before he got close, Sinor suddenly stopped. Su Yi was wondering when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Ian, everyone really doesn''t think you are a burden. The reason why Jero doesn''t let you go hunting is mainly because he is worried that you will be in danger if you go out alone." It was Dilson''s voice. It seemed he was talking to Ian. But Su Yi didn''t hear Ian''s answer.


    "We''ve been together for so long, so much suffering has passed. Seeing that we can live in the house, we are just afraid of idents. You suddenly disappeared today. You don''t know how worried everyone is. Jero, it''s because he is too worried about you. Only then he will speak a little harder." Dilson said a little tiredly, and there was still no voice from Ian over there.


    Su Yi also couldn''t help but think of Ian''s drooping eyes, the thin figure and the overly handsome face that was different from the orcs. Although he didn''t know what happened, from Dilson''s words, it seemed that Ian wanted to go hunting and was rejected by the other orcs.


    Su Yi pulled Sinor''s arm to indicate that they could go. Although he didn''t know Ian very well, he knew that Ian was a man in this world. An originally normal man was treated as a woman because of his birth defects. Ian must be very, very sad inside, so Su Yi and Sinor couldn''t appear now, their appearance would only make Ian felt even more embarrassed.


    When he was far away, Su Yi sighed quietly.


    "Actually, Ian can go hunting. You think I''m weaker than Ian, can''t I also hunt?"


    Sinor looked at Su Yi seriously, saying that he was weak, and couldn''t helpughing. He said: "Are you weak?"


    Su Yi quickly red at Sinor, "I''m talking to you seriously, don''t make fun of me."


    Seeing Su Yi was about to blow up his hair, Sinor hurriedly lowered his head and rubbed Su Yi''s cheek. Su Yi could see the smile in Sinor''s eyes, and thought: This guy must beughing at him, but judging from his appearance, he was obviously weak, okay?


    Seeing Sinor still smiling, Su Yi opened his mouth and bit on Sinor''s face. He angrily said in his heart: let you bit me before, let you stillughed at me now!


    Biting and biting, Su Yi started to entangle Sinor with his hands and feet together.


    Sinor kissed him for a while, then snapped Su Yi off his body and put him on the ground.


    "You can''t kiss anymore, your body can''t stand it."


    Su Yi didn''t understand what he said. When he understood the meaning, Sinor had already left him where he was and walked away. Su Yi said angrily: "Sinor!!!"


    Su Yi didn''t go too far, and saw Sinor standing not far away waiting for him. Su Yi was originally angry, but because of this move by Sinor, it went out all at once. He ran for two steps, then took Sinor and walked home.


    When the two of them came home, the sky waspletely dark. Su Yi didn''t have the night vision of an orc, and couldn''t see anything when it got dark.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    they used to live in a cave, and they could burn a fire when it was dark, but now they had a house and it was too dirty to burn a fire again. Su Yi finally climbed onto the bed under the traction of Sinor. Mino had gone back to rest, and on the bed there was only little Eli who refused to sleep on his own. Sinor took little Eli aside, and the little Eli tried to cross the mountain-like beast father, but was dragged down by Sinor halfway.


    Because before, little Eli slept honestly, Sinor said today, didn''t let little Eli and Su Yi slept together. Little Eli was a bit resentful, but didn''t dare to disobey Sinor, so he had to hum and slept beside Sinor. Su Yi felt soft at first, but when Sinor was educating his children, he had to give Sinor face, so in the end Su Yi didn''t speak out to help little Eli. In fact, Su Yi himself was a little selfish, he wanted to hold Sinor for a while.


    "Sinor, is there anything that glows at night? Once it''s night, you can''t see anything." Su Yi actually wanted to ask, is there anything like Ye Mingzhu (night pearl)?, but knowing that Ye Mingzhu, Sinor must not know what it was.


    The originally listless little Eli raised his head suddenly, and across the mountain named Beast Father, he said to Su Yi on the other side of the mountain: "Mother, I know that there is a kind of grass that glows at night."


    Su Yi looked up, across the mountain named lover, facing little Eli on the other side of the mountain, he asked, "Really? Where is that kind of grass?"


    Sinor was helpless, so he had to hug little Eli and put him between him and Su Yi. As soon as Little Eli saw Su Yi, he mmed into Su Yi''s arms and acted like a baby, as if Sinor had abused him before, making him hadn''t seen Su Yi for a long time. "Before the beast father often moved. Eli used to go out to y and see it at night."


    "That kind of grass, we don''t have it near us, it''s called Fluorescent Grass. When we have time, we should be able to find it in a farther ce. However, Fluorescent Grass, After it''s taken off, it won''t shine at night."


    Sinor said, seeing Su Yi showing a slightly disappointed expression, he reached out and touched Su Yi''s side face and said, "But I know another thing, you can also use it to light up the house."


    Su Yi listened to the words and grabbed Sinor''s hand and asked, "What is it? Is it a round bead?"


    "No, it is a kind of burnable stone. When I was a child, I used to use it to warmth and it was very resistant to burning. It''s not poisonous either. I thought about using it to rece wood, but it''s almost too heavy to carry around."


    In other words, it was a fuel like carbon. It seemed that the idea of cutting corners and using Ye Mingzhu directly was useless. He still had to make a simplemp. "Is that thing easy to find?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult. When we go out hunting, I''ll pay attention a little."


    The two continued to chat. Before they knew it, Little Eli fell asleep. Sinor picked up little Eli and drove him back to his room. Su Yi also thought that Sinor took little Eli to do something like that with him, and immediately touched his still sore waist nervously. After Sinor came back, he justy beside him and pulled him into his arms to sleep. Su Yi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and Sinor immediatelyughed, with his unique hoarse and low voice softly, very alluring in such a quiet night.


    "Why are you smiling? I''m not afraid." Su Yi couldn''t see Sinor''s expression either, so he could only hit Sinor with his hand.


    "Well, you are not afraid, I am afraid." Seeing Su Yi became a little angry, Sinor immediately coaxed people softly.


    "What are you afraid of, it''s not that I am going to do you." Su Yi couldn''t help muttering. Although his voice was very low, Sinor could hear him clearly.


    Sinor carefully kissed Su Yi''s hand, still coaxing with a fascinating voice: "I''m afraid I can''t help it and hurt you."


    Su Yi recalled the craziness before, and didn''t dare to tease him anymore. Sinor was gone, and honestly retracted into Sinor''s arms. When dawn came, Su Yi climbed up to Sinor''s back in a daze, without disturbing anyone flying out of the valley. After Sinor stopped at a ce, Su Yi rubbed his eyes and asked, "Where is it?"


    "This is the kind of burnable stone I said before." Sinor rummaged through a pile of stones and found a very round stone. The stone was dark red and a bit like carbon. Su Yi took it over and smelled it, and there was no peculiar smell. At first nce, it looked a bit like carbon, but carbon was not as heavy as this kind of stone. Sinor said before that the stone was heavy and not convenient to carry. Su Yi took a fist-sized stone and weighed it in his hand. This stone was about the same weight as ordinary stones, but if it was used as fuel, a lot of stones must be collected. But they were different. They were not afraid of the weight of the stone if they had the space.


    Su Yi also took out two animal skin bags from the space and asked Sinor to collect them here. He nned to go around to see if there were edible vegetables and fruits. In order to reassure Sinor, Su Yi agreed to be nearby and took the crossbow.


    Su Yi walked around for a while, picked some unnamed fruits, then climbed up the tree and picked two bird eggs. Little Eli and Dino both liked to eat poached eggs. As he walked, Su Yi was attracted by a kind of tree. The leaves of the tree were very big, and there were strange big fruits hanging on the tree. Su Yi picked up a stone from the ground, aimed at the fruit, and smashed it out.


    With a ng, the stone hit the hard shell, and the fruit just shook but was safe. Su Yi had no choice but to climb up the tree. By the time he climbed up and sat on the branch, he was sweating profusely. He took out the dagger around his waist and began to cut the branch of the fruit little by little. The shell of the fruit was very simr to coconut, but it was muchrger than coconut.


    Su Yi''s eyes suddenly nced at something in the distance, and because he hadn''t paid attention to the strength of his hands, the big fruit suddenly broke and fell suddenly from the tree. Su Yi was taken aback, and when he looked down, he saw that the fruit was torn apart, and the light brown powder in the fruit was scattered all over the ground. Su Yi sighed regretfully, and then he held the tree trunk to climbed down. he walked on t ground before, but suddenly he stood so high, and the scenery in the distance was unobstructed.


    When he climbed down the tree and came to the broken fruit, he reached out and took a little bit in front of his nose and sniffed it. The powder didn''t smell strange. Su Yi thought, he wondered if this thing could be eaten? was it simr to starch?


    Thinking of this, Su Yi ran back quickly. Sinor heard the footsteps and saw Su Yi running back as soon as he looked up. Sinor asked hurriedly: "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Su Yi wiped the sweat from his forehead, and put the stones collected by Sinor into the space.


    "Go, you help me pick things."


    When Su Yi moved the soldiers, he pointed to the fruit on the tree and said: "Quick, quick, get them down."


    Sinor nced at the things on the tree, "Someone has eaten this fruit before and it''s not delicious."


    "You get a few for me first, and then we go to a ce in the front. I just saw something familiar on the tree." Su Yi urged Sinor. Sinor had no choice but to climb up the tree neatly, and then picked four fruits.


    Su Yi also collected the fruit, and then took Sinor to continue walking forward. Su Yi saw from the tree that there seemed to be a fruit forest in front of him. He didn''t have the vision of an orc, and could only vaguely see that the tree was full of fruit. The hot season here was just like the summer in his world before, and there were a lot of fruits to eat in this season. He just didn''t know if he knew those fruits.


    From the tree, the fruit forest was not far from here, but it took a long time to walk. In the middle of the journey, they ran into a tooth beasting out for food, and Su Yi rushed over excitedly without saying a word. This tooth beast was much bigger than that Su Yi killed before. When Su Yi was dealing with it, he used the surrounding trees to block the tooth beast. But when he got rid of the tooth beast, he discovered that the consequence of his own cleverness was that he couldn''t pull the tooth beast.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi amusedly as he dragged the tooth beast''s tail, dragging in the same ce. In the end, it was Sinor who helped to pull the tooth beast. It was already noon when the tooth beast was dealt with. They also ate some barbecue and the broth that Su Yi put into the space yesterday.


    When he came to the fruit forest, Su Yi looked at the peach, which was about the size of a human head, and suddenly became a bit speechless. Peach was a good thing, but for such a big thing, let a short hand like Su Yi pick up the peach with the hairs (trichome indumentum).


    Su Yi''s favorite fruits were lychees and mangoes. He had been in another world for so long now, and they had found a lot of things from the original world, but they found things that Su Yi didn''t like very much. At least this peach was Su Yi''s least favorite. But when the snow season arrived, let alone peaches, it was estimated that the leaves would be eaten.


    "Do you want to pick it?"


    Sinor couldn''t help asking, seeing Su Yi staring at the fruits and frowning.


    Su Yi nodded. Seeing that Sinor was going to help him pick it, he hurriedly pulled Sinor and said, "Don''t pick it, you go hunting nearby. I will do it here."


    Sinor, a careless orc, would pick peaches. The whole body would be itchy by the hairs on the peach. Forget it, this kind of meticulous work, let him Su Yi did it.


    Then Su Yi was fighting with peaches in the afternoon. When it was almost done, Su Yi copsed and jumped from the tree.


    "I hate peaches the most, fuck, I''m so itchy." Su Yi scratched his neck and went to find water nearby. He must take a bath immediately.


    At this time, Sinor also came back, carrying two processed red-eyed beasts in his hand.


    Sinor saw the redness on Su Yi''s neck, and immediately understood why Su Yi didn''t let himself pick it. Seeing that, Sinor had to put away his prey, he immediately picked up Su Yi and ran to the ce where there was a source of water.


    After Su Yi jumped into the water, suddenly there was a feeling of renewed life. Just when Su Yi was soaked in the water and wanted to sleepfortably, a shadow suddenly floated above his head. Su Yi opened his eyes subconsciously and saw a giant lion flying above his head. Su Yi stared nkly. This was an effect that no 3D movie could achieve. It was really shocking. Su Yi thought to himself, if this big lion suddenly fell from the sky, he might be smashed into meatloaf.


    "Are there other tribes around here?"


    Su Yi turned his head and said to Sinor.


    Sinor was also frowning and looking at the flying lion n, "No, it should be just passing by."


    After Su Yi took a bath, the two of them shot a few more prey, and hurried back.


    Near the valley, Su Yi came down and dug a few traps around the valley. In fact, Su Yi originally didn''t bother to use traps, but thinking of his space that could store food, and also could keep the food from deteriorating. He wanted to hunt more food in the shortest time. With enough food, he had the capital to let his family lived a better life.


    Under Su Yi''s guidance, Sinor dug a few traps. These traps were the simplest kind. Dig a hole and cover it with branches and leaves, and finally put a few pieces of meat on it as bait.


    They chose to live in this valley at the beginning, because the valley was surrounded by cliffs, and it was difficult for beasts without wings to climb up.


    They fixed the trap and it was already dark.


    When Su Yi returned home, Mino was not at home, and the two children, Eli and Dino, were boringly ying with a big potato in the yard.


    Su Yi looked at the way Little Eli circled the potatoes, and suddenly felt that the childrens here were really bored when they were young. Su Yi looked at the big potato, turned around and ran out. Little Eli tilted his head, "Huh? What is the mother doing?"


    In ancient China, people had football, which was called Cuju at that time. Su Yi wanted to use the cane to make a ball for Eli. He remembered the cats, it seemed that the cats had inexplicable persistence. He didn''t know if Dino also liked the ball?


    Su Yi quickly made a simple ball, and then made a skipping rope with a rattan. When there was nothing wrong, he could jump and yed. Before Su Yi could go back, Sinor brought little Eli out and pick him up.


    Su Yi raised the things in his hand and smiled and said to little Eli: "Look, there is something fun."


    After all, little Eli was still a child, and when he heard of something fun, he leaned out and wanted to drill into Su Yi''s arms. Su Yi hurriedly reached out to catch him, and then threw the ball into the air. Su Yi pushed it with his head twice, and then caught it and dribbled with his knees. Su Yi in Middle School liked football very much. For a period of time, he returnedte every day, just to be able to y football more. For this reason, Su Yi''s mother taught Su Yi a lot.


    Little Eli stared at the ball and turned his head,pletely stunned by the way Su Yi dribbled the ball.


    "Wow, mother, mother, you are amazing!!"


    Back at home, Su Yi taught the two children how to y. After they probably understood how to y, he went into the kitchen and nned to study new dishes.


    Their kitchen was close to the river, because it was convenient to fetch water. The stove in the kitchen was made in ordance with the rural tradition. Because it was connected to the Kang in the bedroom, when the weather was not cold, the passage to the Kang will be blocked first. One stone pots and one stone b were ced on the stovetop. Stone pots and stone bs were all the stones that Su Yi had specially selected for high temperature when he was building his house. The te was very thin and could be used for cooking and pancakes.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Then there were counters around the kitchen, and the counters were ced on the upper and lower floors, which could hold a lot of foods. Su Yi also nned to build another kiln after a while and tried to make pottery on his own. Although the mussel shell was very easy to use, Su Yi still thought that a normal bowl was better if the conditions were right. Then there was a small shed outside the kitchen, where Su Yi used to put the collected wood branches.


    Because today he found a stone that could burn, Su Yi nned to try cooking with the stone first. Su Yi first lit the branches with flint, and then put the branches on the stone. The stone was like carbon, and it ignited very quickly. Su Yi put the burning stones in several m shells, and then ced two in the kitchen and one in each person''s room. Su Yi was actually not very satisfied with this temporary light. Because this stone was more troublesome to light, it wasn''t as good as a candle at all. Su Yi thought to himself that when his family had a well-off life, he nned to make a simple oilmp with the grease of wild beasts.


    After solving the lighting problem, Su Yi took out a few potatoes and nned to make a cold potato. Once summer came, he had no appetite. His mother asionally made him a cold potato.


    First peeled and cut it into slices, and then put the potato slices into boiling water, and the potatoes would be cooked for five to six minutes. Then the preparation of seasonings, this was convenience and could be adjusted ording to everyone''s taste. Su Yi first cut a lot of minced meat and fry it in hot oil for the fragrance. he washed a few red peppers and chopped them into fine pieces. After that, it was the sesame pepper. After breaking it up, this one would also be fried. Su Yi also knew that there were few spicy foods at home, so he divided all the ingredients into two halves and nned to have two cold dishes. Thest thing was to mix the ingredients with the potato. Su Yi also packed the mixed potatoes in two mussel shells.


    Su Yi made another big pot of shredded mushroom soup. The mushrooms were cut into very thin shreds. In the orc''s view that the food was unpleasant without the taste of meat, Su Yi also deliberately added shredded meat into it. Recently Mino has collected wild vegetables nearby, so Su Yi put a little green vegetables in the soup.


    Su Yi remembered that he had picked that strange fruit today, so he took it out and pried one and studied it for a while. Sinor said that this wasn''t poisonous, so Su Yi licked it with his tongue. The color of the powder in the hard shell fruit was very light, and the in the mouth felt a bit like flour, but it had a little bit of sweetness. He wondered if this could be used as flour? Would it be the same as multi-grain noodles?


    Su Yi thought, he tried to mix it with water and then mix it up. Could it really be kneaded into a dough? With the mentality of giving it a try, Su Yi beat two eggs in the powder, and then mixed them with water. On the te, he tried to bake a few pancakes. The first two all ended in failure because he wasn''t familiar with the size of the fire and the heating of the te. Later, under Su Yi''s unremitting efforts, it finally became more and more attractive.


    By the time of the seventh one, Su Yi had already produced a perfect circle. Sinor saw that he stayed in the kitchen and didn''te out, so he couldn''t help but came in and take a look. Seeing Su Yi''s sweaty head, he hurriedly took a big leaf and stood aside to fan Su Yi. Su Yi turned his head and smiled at him, and asked: "Why is little Eli so behaved today and didn''te over and pester me for food ?"


    Sinor told him about the ball and rolling in the yard. Su Yi also listened. Su Yi fried arge pot of shredded pork and pancakes. When he was so tired that his back was sore, he finally got all the pancakes ready.


    Su Yi saw that he had made more than fifty pancakes? No wonder, he felt as if he had been standing in front of the stove for a long time. Because each portion was full of weight, Su Yi obviously had made a lot of things at this moment. So he put in twenty pancakes in the space, a small pot of meat, and a pot of soup, and then he took the rest of the food out of the kitchen with Sinor.


    There was a stone table in the yard of Su Yi''s house. Su Yi nned to nt a tree next to the stone table, so that he could enjoy the cool under the tree when he was fine in the future.


    Su Yi arranged the things and asked: "Dino, where is Mino?"


    Dino climbed onto the stone bench, and the little adult replied, "He went out in the afternoon and never came back."


    Su Yi walked aside, picked up little Eli who was still rolling around with the ball, "He can''t get out of the valley, probably with Dilson. Wait if he doesn''te back, just go out and look for him."


    Because little Eli couldn''t transform into his human form, he had a privilege, which was to stay at the dinner table to eat. Su Yi put him on the dinner table in front of him, and then used a shallower m shell and put some dishes for little Eli. Su Yi also gave a demonstration to the two orcs who could be more self-reliant. He spread the shredded pork on the pancake, sprinkled the raw chili and green onion evenly, and finally rolled the pancake neatly. For this novel way of eating, Dino immediately stretched out his hand with curiosity to make it by himself. After Dino rolled a loose pancake, Su Yi had no choice but to give it to Dino first. Dino took a light bite, with a small smile on his face, "Mother, it''s delicious."


    Su Yi quickly rolled one for Sinor, and smiled at Dino while tilting his head: "Okay, eat, just eat more."


    Sinor took the pancake that Su Yi handed him, and didn''t eat it by himself immediately, but handed it to Su Yi''s mouth for Su Yi to eat first. Su Yi took a bite and said, "You can eat it, you see, I made another one."


    Little Eli was still in his snake body, so it was not convenient to eat pancake. Su Yi specially tore it a bit for little Eli. Feed him with shredded pork. Su Yi didn''t expect that the powder in the strange fruit would taste so good when it was cooked, and couldn''t help but ate three pancakes.


    Compared to this, Little Eli liked to eat cold potatoes, because every piece of potato was crispy with minced meat on it.


    After eating so much and having some soup at the end, it was so refreshing.


    Wait till you were full and packed your things. Su Yi asked the two childrens to go back to sleep, and he and Sinor nned to go out and found Mino for a quick meal.


    Their house was made of stone. At the beginning, Su Yi was very willing to use materials in order to keep it warm and strong. Therefore, ordinary beasts couldn''t enter their house. When the courtyard wall was repaired, Su Yi also nned to put the sharp animal teeth in the wall. Although it couldn''t stoprge beasts, it could stop other people and small beasts who were uneasy.


    The terrain of this valley was so good, Su Yi also didn''t think that they would be the only people in the future. Unknown orcs, because they had the same disease and pity each other, they would help each other. When the valley got better and better, there would be more and more people here. It was not Su Yi''s heart of a viin, mainly he thought that the world was bigger and there were all kinds of people. In case there was any sinister person, it was good for him to keep more as backing.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    "Tomorrow, let''s look at the trap first, and then let''s fix the wall of the home seminary. I will be at ease when I get it done early." Su Yi said suddenly as he walked.


    Sinor had never disobeyed Su Yi regarding these things, and nodded when Su Yi said so without objection. The two people walked like this for a while, and they saw two figures in the distance, one tall and one short. The tall one was walking slowly with the short one.


    Sinor said: "It''s Mino and Dilson!"


    When Mino saw Su Yi and Sinor, he said slightly embarrassed: "Su Yi, sorry, I went to find some herbs this afternoon and identally hurt my foot, so I didn''t have time toe back to give the child food for dinner."


    "It''s okay , why did your foot hurt?" Su Yi looked down, but because of the darkness, he couldn''t see Mino''s feet at all.


    "I saw a herb growing on a rock wall, so I climbed it up by myself, and then I fell identally."


    Su Yi nced at Dilson and said, "It''s dark outside and I can''t see clearly. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked back, but after taking a few steps, Su Yi couldn''t help frowning and said, "That''s how you are walking back? In case of serious injury, Your feet like this may be useless."


    Dilson said immediately: "I, or I will hold him?"


    Mino immediately shook his head and said with a shy expression : "It''s okay, I can go by myself. "


    Su Yi rolled his eyes toward the sky, these two guys were really procrastinating. Wasn''t their rtionship confirmed? Mino also said that Dilson nned to build his own house, didn''t they decide it yet?


    Just when Su Yi wasining in his heart, Dilson suddenly picked up Mino as if he had made up his mind. Although Su Yi couldn''t see Mino''s expression clearly, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes again when he heard Mino''s exmation.


    After returning, Su Yi could see Mino''s ankles clearly with the help of simple lights. There was no injury outside, just arge area of redness and swelling.


    "Don''t move, it won''t hurtter." Su Yi said, squeezing Mino''s ankle. If it wasn''t misaligned, it should be a sprain.


    "It''s okay, just take a good rest." Su Yi finished and asked Dilson to send Mino back to his room to rest.


    Because of the busy day, Su Yi was really too tired, and not long after hey down, he hugged Sinor to sleep.


    The next day, they went out to inspect the traps and found that two of them contained some preys. After getting the preys out, Su Yi arranged the traps again, and returned to the valley with Sinor.


    "This method is easier than hunting," Sinor said.


    Su Yi smiled happily when he heard the words, and the two of them walked back talking andughing.


    After returning, Sinor went to deal with the preys, and Su Yi wore a straw hat on his head to block the sun and continued to trim the courtyard wall. Su Yi also went to Dilson''s house in the middle of the journey to take a look at the construction of the house, and asionally made somements. Dilson''s house was not far from Su Yi''s house, and the other orcs'' houses were in the middle of the valley. Seeing that they were far away from the river, Su Yi also gave them opinions and asked them to drill a well to provide daily drinking water.


    In the next few days, Su Yi added a few more rope traps around the valley.


    Because Mino couldn''t go out to pick herbs and wild vegetables, he had to do research and made leather boots at home. When the first pair of leather boots was made, Su Yi followed Mino to learn how to make leather boots. Su Yi originally wanted Mino to help him made it, but he thought that Mino would marry out in the future. After Mino had his own home, he could no longer help them to make it.


    The leather boots were made of bone needles and Gurumon''s silk. Su Yi never thought that one day he would pick up the needle and thread to be a female. The human potential was really endless. He couldn''t think of himself actually picking up the needle and thread, and the things he made were also very different.


    On the third day that after the houses of the other orcs were built, the first rain of the rainy season finally started. The courtyard wall of Su Yi''s house also had beenpletely built.


    Su Yi listened to the rustling rain outside, opened the window and squinted to enjoy the coolness of the rainy season. He nned to transnt a few trees nearby in a few days, and then nted herbs and vegetables in the yard. Just when Su Yi wanted to shrink on the bed and took a nap, suddenly he heard a beast roar. Su Yi was clever, and rushed out of the house with a big leaf.


    Their valley had always been very quiet, and Su Yi had never heard the roar of beasts. At this moment, he was shocked when he suddenly heard such a big movement. When Su Yi came to the source of the sound, he saw some orcs in the middle of the valley. Dilson transformed into a beast, and was roaring at them angrily. And Mino, who had always been timid, raised the bone knife in his hand, looked like he was trying to fight those strange orcs. Those strange orcs all were unknown orcs. They were looking at Mino with a smirk, and Su Yi couldn''t help frowning because of the wretched and bantering expressions in their eyes.


    Su Yi put his hand behind his back, and took out a short de from the space. The short de was about half a meter long and it was long and smooth.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi said coldly.


    Mino saw Su Yi as if he had found the backbone. He hurriedly ran towards Su Yi, "Su Yi, they want to seize our house."


    At this time, the other orcs and Sinor went hunting outside the valley, because after this rain, the rainy season waspletely started. In order to store some food, they had to take more preys in the rain. Dilson was the only orc left to protect the females in the valley.


    A total of four people from the other party showed a look of disbelief when they saw Su Yi. Originally, after they discovered this valley, they were already shocked when they saw the strange houses and a female in the valley. But now that they saw a beautiful female like Su Yi, they couldn''t help but crooked. This group of unknown orcs was originally the guys who plundered the surrounding tribes in groups. Seeing that there were two females here, they immediately nced at each other and motioned to grab someone.


    Su Yi keenly noticed that their eyes were not good, and when Mino ran over, he pushed Mino to Dilson''s side. At this moment, one of the unknown orcs suddenly rushed towards Su Yi. The speed and power of the orcs were amazing, and in a blink of an eye the orcs came to Su Yi. Seeing that he raised his hand and wanted to grab himself. As soon as he was near, he pierced the short de in his hand directly at the orc''s arm.


    Su Yi had always been a person who was strong when he needed to be strong and weak when he needed to be weak. If others came up with bad intentions, he would never show mercy. Of course, if the other party was friendly, Su Yi would also be very friendly. However, these people were obviously robbers who were used to plunder all the year round. As soon as they met, they didn''t have much to say, they had toe up to grab someone.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Su Yi snorted coldly. After so long of manualbor, his body was no longer the same as Miril before.


    The orc didn''t expect that the female dared to resist, he only felt a pain in his arm, and his arm was cut with blood flowing.


    Dilson guarded Mino behind him and stared at the other three orcs. Originally, he wanted to help in the past, but suddenly remembered what Su Yi had said to him before. Su Yi once said that if he encountered danger, Dilson must be the first to protect Mino. In addition to be Dilson''s quasi-mate, Mino was also the witch doctor for everyone in the valley. And Su Yi had the ability and didn''t need to get protected, even Sinor said that Su Yi was very strong. So seeing the orcs rushing towards Su Yi, Dilson didn''t violently resist, but guarded Mino and observed the enemy.


    Su Yi was like a flexible monkey, looking fiercely waiting for the opportunity while dodging. Every time Su Yi took a knife, he only took the knife on the premise that he could injure the orc.


    "Haha, Faith, can you do it? No, let me do it." The orc''spanion said dissatisfiedly.


    Faith red at hispanion fiercely, and then his eyes flushed red and said, "This guy, where is a female, hess, it hurts me to death!!" When he was distracted to speak, Su Yi kicked him fiercely at the orc''s chest. Su Yi used 70% or 80% of his strength this time, and Faith was kicked back a few steps.


    Seeing all this in the eyes of others, how shocking is it?


    A female who looked skinny could burst out with such terrible strength? And they could see clearly that when Su Yi kicked a person, Su Yi''s leg muscles vibrated. That wasn''t the muscle that would appear on a pampered female. Moreover, the female''s movements were very clean and neat, every move was a real fight, and it could be seen that the other party often fights with orcs or beasts. Otherwise, there was really no way for such a skill to appear on a female.


    "This nasty thing is like an orc. Since he can fight so well, Faith you shouldn''t be polite to him."


    Faith''s partner looked annoyed and couldn''t help but yelled.


    Faith was also upset by Su Yi''s tricks, and immediately turned into a beast in his anger. A huge winged lion suddenly appeared in front of Su Yi, and the lion stretched its limbs angrily.


    Mino looked at him and said angrily: "As an orc, he can''t beat a female, so he isn''t embarrassed to transform into a beast."


    The other unknown orcs stared at Mino coldly. Mino was immediately hid behind Dilson in fright, and Dilson immediately circled Mino with his tail, trying tofort the cowardly Mino.


    However, at this moment, Ian and Jells, who came back early, suddenly fell from the sky. When Ian saw the unknown orcs, his face suddenly turned pale. Jells was keenly aware of the surrounding atmosphere, his animal body was an ancient dragon. Because of the superiority of the race, Jells exuded a terrible deterrent. As soon as he appeared, the orcs nned to retreat temporarily.


    Faith was also frightened by Jells''s aura and backed away several steps. He suddenly saw Ian next to Jells and suddenly said to hispanion with a weird smile: "Hey, don''t you think that is our little cutie?" "


    Su Yi was originally prepared to fight hard. When he saw Jells, he knew that this fight wouldn''t be possible. Those few unknown orcs were typical scumbags who bullied the weak and feared the strong. Seeing Jells, they immediately clipped their tails to run.


    Su Yi originally put away the coldness on his body, but suddenly heard Faith''s disgusting words, and suddenly thought of Ian''s misfortune. During the years when Su Yi was a special police officer, he was like a half-hearted person, without much sense of justice. However, there were only two that couldn''t be tolerated. The first was to abuse children, and the second was to abuse the weak. And now, Su Yi had so many ready-made prisoners in front of him.


    Su Yi nced, Ian looked pale to almost transparent. He busily said to Dilson: "You take Ian and Mino home first, and hand it to me and Jells." Dilson apparently heard the meaning of Faith''s words, and immediately circled Mino with his tail, let Mino sit on himself. He was about to take Ian away, but Ian shook his head slowly.


    Dilson looked at Su Yi embarrassedly. Su Yi saw that although Ian was scared, he was very strong to stay, so he said to Dilson, "Well, you take Mino out first."


    Dilson immediately turned and left. He also didn''t want Mino to see the bad side of the unknown orcs, because he was also one of the unknown orcs.


    "Don''t tell me, I really didn''t see it, it turned out to be our little Ian baby. Oh, when he was ruined like that, he still has a face to live?"


    One of the unknown orcsughed and told what happened, the other orcsughed. Although they were afraid of the dragon n, they now only had a female and a weak orc who was incapable of fighting. If there was a fight, the dragon n would have to take care of the two of them. It might be possible to take advantage at that time.


    "They are all unknown orcs, they are obviously of the same kind, not only don''t help each other but also hurt their own kind. No wonder, you will be abandoned by your own tribe." Su Yi immediately sarcastically said with a face full of contempt.


    Being expelled was a thorn in the hearts of the unknown orcs. Suddenly hearing Su Yi say this, the few unknown orcs immediately showed the expression of wanting to kill. If it wasn''t for Jells, they might have rushed over.


    Faith sneered: "So what, aren''t you yourself with a group of unknown orcs? Don''t you also have no tribe?"


    "Tribe? Humph, we are our tribe here, and our orcs arepletely different from you. Compared with you, it''s an insult to us." Su Yi said, leaning towards Ian.


    Then he handed the knife in his hand to Ian. Ian was taken aback for a moment and looked at Su Yi in confusion.


    "Hate, if you hate them, kill them to relieve the hate." When Su Yi said killing, it was as natural as saying to kill the prey. Ian was silent, and Su Yi was keep talking to him like talked about what to eat. Jells couldn''t help but look at Su Yi more, although he also knew that this female named Su Yi was very different. But Jells didn''t expect that Su would be such a cruel person.


    As if he heard something ridiculous, Faith pointed at Ian mockingly, "Haha, did you hear that? He said let our little baby kill us? Little Ian, I guess that he doesn''t even have the ability to be a female, even said to kill?"


    Su Yi was about to ridicule and said something back, when he heard Jells, who hadn''t spoken, suddenly said: "Maybe he can''t, but I think I can."


    Thanks to MCJohnston for the ko-fi ?

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Jells was that kind of person, didn''t like to talk, but when you talked, you could anger people to death.


    Just like those unknown orcs, they were half-dead in anger, but because they were afraid of Jells, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Jells had long ck slightly curly hair and ck eyes. Didn''t know if it was because of these, so Su Yi felt familiar? Su Yi also thought that Jells looked a bit like Chinese and Western, with a deep silhouette and exquisite eyebrows, and Jells''zy expression was very eye-catching.


    An orc among them gave everyone a wink, indicating that it would be better for them to retreat first.


    Seeing their intentions, Ian suddenly said: "If they run away, more orcs will be assembled, and it will be very troublesome if they came to grab the site together."


    Jells saidzily after hearing the words: "Then kill."


    The two words came out of Jells'' mouth, very sinct and cruel.


    Ian was a little stunned, he really hated these people, but no matter how much he hated, if he really let himself to kill, he wasn''t sure. Ian looked at the short de in his hand, and didn''t know how to answer.


    However, Jells didn''t seem to need Ian''s answer. In Jells'' eyes, Ian was just like his younger brother, a younger brother who was born with poor health and was often bullied. Jells didn''t want Ian to say the word kill himself. But these guys, he wouldn''t keep them.


    Su Yi also listened to Dilson praising the terrible fighting power of Jells. Once Jells was unwilling to move when faced with the tide of beasts because of hisziness, and then he encountered the tide of beasts. Orcs in general would die in the tide of beasts. However, Jells not only didn''t die, but also hunted hundreds of beasts at once. Dilson also said that Jells was reallyzy, he would rather kill a lot of prey at once than ran out every day.


    When Jells ran and turned into a beast, Su Yi''s eyes widened and watched Jells overturned Faith in an instant. Faith was still in the form of a beast, and Jells stepped on him easily. When other people saw it, they immediately turned to run.


    Su Yi looked and immediately took advantage of everyone''s looking there, took out a crossbow from the space, and aimed at an orc''s wing. There was a cracking sound, and an orc was hit. Jells also instantly caught two orcs with two paws and fell to the ground. The huge body of the orc hit the ground fiercely, causing a violent tremor on the ground.


    Su Yi yelled, "Ian, I''m going to go on."


    Su Yi wanted to let Ian vent his inner anger. People who had been depressed for a long time could easily get distorted. When Ian heard Su Yi''s words, he saw Su Yi flying over. Su Yi moved quickly, flipping onto Faith''s body neatly, and then grabbing Faith''s hair and punching Faith in his eyes.


    Faith was stunned by Jells''s foot, but before he could ease his mind, Su Yi attacked his eyes. Ian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he learned Su Yi''s move also climbed onto an orc. In fact, Ian''s movements were not bad, justcked of proper training. If Su Yi could teach Ian well, Ian could go out hunting by himself in the future. This battle waspletely unterally beaten because of Su Yi''s cheating and used the tactics, coupled with Jells'' explosivebat power.


    Ian threw the knife and hit the orc with one punch. He was a gentle person, even if he was extremely angry, he didn''t show much expression. His face was flushed slightly, and his fist was quickly bleeding. But he didn''t want to stop, all his hatred and grievances seemed to be aroused all at once. The past scenes of unintelligible memories were reyed in his mind, the expulsion of the tribe, the indifference of his family, and theck of self-protection ability, he lived like an ant. In the end, in order to save a female, he even became a venting tool for other orcs. Hate, hate, hate all of them, Ian violently tore the fur of the orc and suddenly yelled.


    Su Yi and Jells quietly watched Ian vented. They hadn''t experienced Ian''s pain, they could only watch silently like an outsider. What they could do was to help this silent person to vent. The person who suddenly yelled was totally different from the usual Ian.


    Those orcs were wounded all over, and seemed to be frightened by the hysterical Ian. They immediately begged for mercy, trying to beg Ian to let them go. Because in the eyes of these people, Ian was probably with that dragon n. They felt that only by asking Ian would they have a way to survive.


    When Ian vented enough, he fell off the orc without strength, and Su Yi hurriedly went over to help him.


    "Ian, we are wrong. We shouldn''t treat you like that, but we are both unknown orcs. It''s inevitable that we will be more extreme when we receive such unfair treatment. I also hope Ian, you can see that we are simr..."


    Ian suddenly interrupted the orc, and said in a daze: "Simr? Then when I beg you, did you ever see that I''m your kind? I still remember you said, I''m not even the unknown orcs. Can I still be your kind?" Ian''s voice was very hoarse, with numbness after loosing his strength.


    When Sinor and the others came back, they saw a few dying orcs lying down in the valley.


    After Su Yi sent Ian back, he exined the situation to the other orcs. When Jero heard it, he immediately wanted to go over and beat them in anger. The matter of Ian had always been a taboo in their hearts. Unexpectedly, these guys were so immortal that they were sent to the door by themselves. Dilson and Jero had looked for these people on purpose in order to avenge Ian.


    Sinor stopped Jero, "You want to do it, don''t be in the valley, there are females and little orcs here."


    In the end, Dilson, Jells, Jero, including Taylor, took these orcs out of the valley. As for how to deal with it afterwards, Su Yi also didn''t know. When Dilson came back, Su Yi also deliberately wanted to inquire, Dilson said: "This is a matter between orcs, you little female, don''t be confuse."


    Mino didn''te back that night, Dilson felt that Mino was frightened, and nned tofort Mino. Su Yi''s eyes narrowed and shed a hint, he didn''t know if the so-calledfort was really chatting under the quilt?


    After the two went back, they took off their wet clothes and Su Yi cooked ginger soup and drank it. Little Eli was ying with Dino. Little Eli hit the ball with his tail, and Dino kicked it back with his foot. Su Yi went into the kitchen and began to research new dishes. Recently, Sinor brought him a lot of honey and new ingredients. The new ingredients included tomatoes, corn, lychees, and fruits that were simr to misceneous flours previously found. Su Yi gave it a special name. Su Yi simmered a pot of corn rib soup, then made some braised pork with honey, and made a simple tomato scrambled egg.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Little Eli stopped ying when he saw something delicious, and started to circle Su Yi. Su Yi hardly dared to move in order not to step on him. Every time Little Eli looked at delicious food, he was full of spirit and silly, looked stupid but cute. Su Yi looked at Sinor, and thought about himself, he thought that Little Eli didn''t like the two of them.


    Dino recently had gained more meats because of eating well and not having to worry about it. The skinny and bonny he used to be turned into a pink and tender milk doll. Every time Su Yi looked at Dino''s chubby face, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to squeeze Dino''s cheek. As soon as Little Eli saw it, she would stretch out his little tail for favor and let Su Yi pinch it for fun.


    When the two children were full, the sky darkened. In the past few days, Dino slept with little Eli. Probably it was not so boring to have someone together, so the rtionship between the two childrens was getting better recently. Su Yi told them a story for a while, and saw that they were getting sleepy one after another, then put the lights off and went away. After closing all the doors and windows, Su Yi went back to his bedroom. As soon as Sinor entered the bedroom, he closed the door tightly, and then hugged Su Yi directly under him.


    Recently, because of their busyness, they hadn''t been able to make a good affection. Every time, Su Yi helped Sinor with his hands. Su Yi also knew that Sinor wanted it, andy down obediently without resisting. Sinor looked at Su Yi condescendingly, and saw that Su Yi helped him undress so well, with a nice smile on his delicate face. Sinor wanted to fuck him hard, and then made Su Yi flushed and crying for mercy.


    Under the faint firelight, Sinor''s profile was covered with a few crystal clear scales. The scales gleamed with a bewildering light under the firelight. Sinor took Su Yi''s hand and slowly kissed Su Yi''s wrist. Su Yi liked Sinor the most. While kissing his hand as a beloved love, he looked at him affectionately with bewitching eyes. Su Yi couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to y with Sinor''s lips. Sinor''s lips were very thin, but his lips were beautifully shaped like a little girl. If Sinor''s aggressive eyes could be ignored, Su Yi could also turn Sinor into an international beauty.


    Sinor opened his mouth very cooperatively, sticking out his tongue and licking Su Yi''s fingers. When Su Yi was attracted by the beauty in front of him, Sinor separated Su Yi''s legs with the other hand, and then caressed Su Yi affectionately.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a little breathless. Perhaps the man''s guts, when Sinor took the initiative to lead him, the beast blood on Su Yi instantly boiled. Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed Sinor''s arm abruptly, then rolled over roughly and pressed Sinor to the bed. Su Yi wrapped his hands around Sinor''s neck, then searched for Sinor''s lips and kissed him.


    After Sinor entered forcefully, Su Yi rolled up his toes ufortably, and he cursed in his heart: Good fellow! Then all of his thinking ability was shattered by Sinor''s subsequent impact. Su Yi firmly grasped the animal skins on the bed, tightly tightened his legs on Sinor''s waist, and then his eyes were flooded with tears. Su Yi felt that he was just a pancake, which was fried over and over again by Sinor, and finally it was burnt on the outside and tender on the inside.


    The next morning, when the two woke up and looked at each other for a while, Su Yi couldn''t help but start to want to die. In fact, they couldn''t me Su Yi for it, who made him looked at a beautiful man as soon as he opened his eyes? He was also a man.


    When Su Yi saw Sinor''s face, he couldn''t help but wanted to tease him. The consequence of the flirtation was to be turned over and pressed underneath by Sinor. Just as Sinor was about to give Su Yi a severe lesson, little Eli suddenly screamed hungry from the door. In desperation, Sinor had to let Su Yi go. Then Sinor, as the best man, let Su Yi rest in bed and went to the kitchen to make a simple breakfast.


    Su Yi found a piece of soft animal skin in the morning and nned to make a couple outfits for himself and Sinor. It was said that it was a couple outfit, but it was actually a simple vest and pants. The style of the vest was based on the style worn by the orcs in the movies that Su Yi had seen.


    Su Yi didn''t toss for too long, so he finished the two vests. It was more troublesome to make pants. Su Yi directly cut it into four pieces of animal skin in the shape of pants, and then put the two pants together. Su Yi sewed the pants together. When the pants were sewn, Su Yi directly turned the pants over, the stitches were hidden inside the pants, and the pattern of animal skin was exposed on the outside.


    Su Yi called Sinor in, and then let Sinor wear it. The animal skin clothes were chosen to be beige animal skins. Wearing this color made people looked very energetic. Sinor was not ustomed to wear pants, but when he saw Su Yi wearing the same clothes as him, he reluctantly wore it. Later, he heard Su Yi said that this was a couple''s outfit, which meant the clothes worn by a couple. Sinor was very happy, and kissed Su Yi fiercely for a long time.


    In the afternoon, Ian suddenly came. He came to thank Su Yi for what happened yesterday. To be honest, Su Yi hadn''t really done anything yet. Jells should be the one who really helped Ian.


    Ian saw Su Yi and Sinor''s new clothes, and couldn''t help saying: "The clothes you made are so beautiful."


    Su Yi took Ian and sat on the stone bench, and then helped Ian check the injuries on his hands. Ian''s injury was already healed. Because the injury was not serious, it just scratched ayer of epidermis. Although Ian couldn''t transform, he was still an orc after all, so his recovery ability was also good.


    "You only built a house before. Did you prepare enough food for the rainy season?"


    Su Yi thought of this and couldn''t help asking him.


    Ian obviously didn''t expect that Su Yi asked this suddenly. He thought about it for a while and said, "Although hunting is not easy in the rainy season, we will not starve to death."


    Su Yi couldn''t help frowning when he heard it. Then thinking of something, he went to the kitchen to find a bunch of ingredients and put them in the back basket, pulling Ian to go to their house.


    After getting along for this period of time, Su Yi also discovered that Dilson and the others were not bad-hearted people. And during this time, thanks to the help of these orcs, Su Yi''s house could be built. Since he wanted to live together in the future, Su Yi also didn''t n to hide other food matters. Moreover, they came to Su Yi''s house for dinner before, and they knew more or less that other foods could be eaten.


    When they came to Ian''s home, only Taylor was in the house. The other orcs went out hunting. Su Yi was actually a little afraid of Taylor. It felt like a yful child who met a strict father. But thinking about five monthster, it would be the snow season. In the snow season, no matter how strong they were, they wouldn''t be able to kill prey.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Su Yi bit the bullet and walked over, and then quickly put all kinds of food in the basket on the ground.


    "Uncle Taylor, I know that orcs like to eat meat. But in the snow season, there must not enough prey, so there will be a serious problem about food. These foods can be stored. You can also talk to me and Mino, learn how to cook these foods."


    He said before that Taylor was not old at all, at most a handsome uncle in his thirties or forties. When Taylor heard Su Yi''s words, he reached out and picked up a potato and weighed it in his hand. "Well, I went to your ce before, and I ate the food you made. It was delicious."


    It was rare to hear Taylorplimented a person.


    Su Yi was a little embarrassed, in fact, the food he made was not delicious, it was just okay. Most of the people here were not used to use salt and other condiments, and usually only knew how to eat barbecued meat. Su Yi introduced the ingredients on the ground to Taylor one by one, and then took out the special ones that could be stored.


    What Su Yi meant was to let them collect this kind of food in addition to hunting. Afterwards, Su Yi gave them a little salt, and then taught them how to marinate the meat and made jerky, so that the meat could be stored longer. Su Yi didn''t give much salt, so they could only use it for a while. However, Su Yi told Taylor about the nearby saltke. As for the salt collection, he had to let them go by themselves.


    When Dilson and the others came back, Taylor called them over. Taylor told the orcs about collecting food and taking salt, and asked them to assign the next task. In the end, Jells took the initiative to take the salt. Because of his racial advantage, Jells coulde and go freely even in the rainy season.


    During the rainy season, the beasts in the forest would also be very irritable because of the reduction of prey. If it was an ordinary orc, he wouldn''t dare to go out into the depths of the forest alone. Because heavy rain would make orcs unable to distinguish the smell of beasts, it was very dangerous for orcs to go out during heavy rain. But Jells was different. Even if he really encountered danger, it wouldn''t be him but the beast.


    Dilson and Mino collected food and herbs while the other orcs continued to hunt.


    Jells set off that night, and for him it was the same between day or night, rain or not. The others didn''t stop him either, because they all knew how tough Jells was.


    On the third day after Jells left, Mino suddenly came back with a blushing face, and after hesitating for a long time, Su Yi realized that Mino wanted to move to Dilson. Su Yi''s mood was quiteplicated, and suddenly he felt like he was going to marry out his son.


    This time, Su Yi didn''t tease Mino again, and also prepared a lot of "dowry" for Mino very thoughtfully. The so-called dowry included fruit, food, and a few pieces of fine animal hides.


    Mino''s life was saved by Su Yi. At this moment, he was unwilling to take Su Yi''s things, but Mino was an honest person who couldn''t say anything about Su Yi, and in the end he was forced to take a lot of things by Su Yi. When Dilson came to pick him up, he saw Mino holding arge bag and a small bag, but he was not polite to Su Yi. Just before leaving, he suddenly dragged Sinor aside and muttered in a low voice for a long time. After Dilson and Mino left together, Su Yi immediately coerced the words out of Sinor''s mouth.


    "Uh, Dilson asked me how I want to have sex with a female."


    Su Yi almost choked on his own saliva when he heard the word sex from Sinor''s mouth. It hadn''t been a day or two that Mino and Dilson lived together. Couldn''t believe that Dilson and Mino hadn''t gotten together yet? Su Yi really didn''t know, was he too evil, or was Dilson and Mino too pure?


    "He didn''t attack Mino? No, I mean Mino didn''t attack Dilson? Before Mino, he stretched out his sinful ws at you because of your beast body."


    Hearing Su Yi''s words , Sinor couldn''t help but ticked the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, Su Yi was still fussing over what had happened for so long. It seemed that the female of his family really liked him very much. Sinor reached out and took Su Yi into his arms, bowed his head and kissed Su Yi''s forehead.


    "How did you answer?" Su Yi stretched out his hand and pushed Sinor''s handsome face. Now still the blue sky and he couldn''t condone Sinor like this.


    Sinor''s jewel-like eyes with a shallow smile, "Tell him what we did."


    Su Yi blushed inexplicably, "Hmph, I don''t want to hear it anymore."


    Looking at Su Yi slightly embarrassed, Sinor just felt that his breathing suddenly became disordered, and he wanted to hug Su Yi and kissed him. But just when Sinor lowered his head and pressed Su Yi''s forehead against his forehead, intending to furthermunicate their feelings, Dino and little Eli suddenly walked in.


    " Mother, can we go out to y when the rain has stopped?" Because of the rain, the two childrens who hadn''t gone out to y for several days in a row were excited to go out.


    Su Yi waved his hand, "You two, go y, we still have things to do when the rain stops."


    With Su Yi''s permission, little Eli and Dino immediately turned around and ran out. Su Yi hurriedly said: "Don''t run too far."


    Little Eli wagged his tail and hummed, "Okay."


    Su Yi put his arms around Sinor''s neck and pressed his lips against Sinor''s thin lips, "I took out a few things from the space. When there is nothing to do in the rainy season, we will imitate them."


    Su Yi said, and took out a few pieces of furniture from the space. Among them was a chair, a basket, a small cab, and a small table. Although they could usually use stone to make furniture, these stone stools and stone tables were too heavy and difficult to move.


    Su Yi nned to make some furniture for the house while he couldn''t go out in the rainy season. Especially in the room of two children, although the whole room could be used as a bed, Su Yi felt that they still needed a small table in their room. This kind of small table was like azy table in a college dormitory, and it could put water, fruit and simplemps on it.


    Su Yi and Sinor went out of the valley and chopped a lot of wood in the forest near the valley. Because the trees here were very thick, they only chose four or five trees. Afterwards, Su Yi and Sinor wandered in the forest and chose some saplings of fruit trees that Su Yi liked to eat, and nned to dig out the trees and nted them in the yard.


    After that, the two looked for vegetables that could be grown and nned to collect them. In fact, such a rainy season was not suitable for transnting nts. But thinking that the animals and nts here had different vitality from the original world, Su Yi still wanted to give it a try.


    Everything was taken into the space by Su Yi. It didn''t take long for Su Yi to think of the weeds used to repel insects. So he wandered around again, picked enough insect repellents, and nned to nt them in the valley and at home. This insect repellent had a light and fresh smell simr to mint. When there were enough insect repellents, it could also block the smell left on people''s bodies. When Sinor was hunting before, he couldn''t smell the prey around him when he came across a ce covered with this nt.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    In addition, Sinor also said that this kind of grass, as long as the seeds were nted around, it would grow rapidly as soon as next year''s cold season arrived, and it could grow a lot like smudges. This was the rainy season, and the repellent grass had already produced seeds.


    Su Yi sat on Sinor and threw the repellent grass directly around the valley. After that, the two returned home and started tossing the yard.


    As he said before, there were two courtyards in the front and behind Su Yi''s house. The backyard was next to a rock wall in the valley, where Su Yi nned to nt amonly used herb and flower. In the front yard, Su Yi chose a ce to nt two fruit trees.


    At the same time, Jells, who was traveling through the forest like the wind, hadn''t rested for several days. Because he didn''t rest, he was now very close to the saltke that Su Yi said.


    Jells stretched his limbs, intending to find prey to feed himself. With his pair of golden beast pupils, he suddenly saw a fleeing Tyrannosaurus beast. Although Jells didn''t want to eat Tyrannosaurus today, in order to hurry, Jells could only aggrieved himself a little.


    So Jells aimed at the Tyrannosaurus, and nned to dive down and tten the Tyrannosaur directly. But just as he was about to rush down, he suddenly saw such a scene. A tyrannosaur ran forward in panic, and there were multiple wounds on the its body. What surprised Jells was that there was a person chasing behind the Tyrannosaur, right, more precisely a female?


    A female, a thin female with a face painted dark green. Although the female had a very strong and strange smell, Jells was different from other orcs. He was an orc with a very good dragon blood, so he still smelled the special fragrance of the female.


    Jells was very big, and the female and tyrannosaur who were traveling through the tall grass immediately felt the enormous pressure from the strange species.


    The female''s rapid chasing action paused, and she turned around in an instant, and then jumped into the surrounding woods like a monkey.


    The moment Jells fell to the ground, he turned into a human figure, acting like a cheetah, jumping straight to the Tyrannosaur with a sudden jump, and then punched it directly on the head. The Tyrannosaur let out a scream, and then fell to the ground convulsively.


    Jells didn''t care about the female who ran away. He thought that the female probably saw that he was an unknown orc, so he subconsciously hid.


    Compared to other orcs or unknown orcs, Jells was an exception. He wasn''t the kind of orc who liked to stick up silly as soon as he saw a female.


    Although he was very strange, why did that female appear in the forest? It was also very strange that the Tyrannosaur beast just now was chased by a female. But curiosity returned to curiosity, Jells didn''t n to catch up and asked.


    He was an unknown orc, he didn''t want to see other people''s disgusted expressions, and he wouldn''t be wronged to please a female who was obviously afraid of him.


    Tang Yu pricked up his ears and listened to it for a long time, except for the previous screams of the tyrannical beast, the surrounding had returned to the previous silence.


    Several months passed since he was reborn into this world.


    He still remembered the moment he opened his eyes, he was crushed under an ugly orc who was tearing his clothes.


    Tang Yu was originally a gay, so when he saw the orc pressing on him, he immediately understood what nasty thing the orc was doing. Fortunately for Tang Yu, the orc didn''t seed. Because after he woke up, he kicked the orc swiftly over, and then pulled out the bone knife around the orc''s waist, shing the orc.


    Then there was the escape for more than ten days. While fleeing, he figured out what happened.


    Tang Yu remembered that he had traded arms with his brother before, and then a group of police officers who were anti-pornography suddenly appeared. The person who brought this group of police in, Tang Yu knew, he was Su Yi from the previous SWAT team.


    At that time, he didn''t have time to think about it at all, and there was chaos around him in an instant. The elder brother who always regarded him as his heart, even pushed him out as a shield at a dangerous moment?


    At that time, he fell beside Su Yi, and Su Yi was shot several times in order to protect a female police officer. Someone who was already certain to die, Su Yi still had the mood to pick up the jade pendant on the ground in the end? He didn''t know if it was because of the same fate and mutual pity. Seeing that Su Yi was lying in a pool of blood and struggling to get the jade pendant, Tang Yu kindly reached out to help Su Yi. Then he didn''t know if it was his blood or Su Yi''s blood, and dyed the jade pendant into a blood red.


    Then Tang Yu was reborn, reborn into a female named Xi Ruo. There were no women in this world, only orcs who could transform, and females who couldn''t transform into. When he knew this, Tang Yu was depressed at first, but soon relieved.


    In Tang Yu''s heart, if he didn''t want to have children like the females here, no one should force him.


    This body was a female of the Winged Wolf n, and had a prospective partner named Ike, who was a very remarkable orc of the Winged Wolf n. However, Ike was very popr among the females of the tribe because of his outstanding abilities and his striking beast shape as a snow wolf.


    Ike was willing to be with Xiruo because Xiruo was the precious son of the patriarch. Knowing clearly that Ike didn''t really like him, Xi Ruo still adored Ike because of Ike''s bravery and good at fighting.


    The reason why Xi Ruo had an ident was because he identally saw Ike having an affair with a female from the tribe. Xi Ruo, who had no heart, reprimanded Ike for his infidelity. Ike was furious and pped Xiruo in the face.


    Xi Ruo, who had been held in the palm of his hand since he was a child, ran out of the tribe crying.


    Then Xiruo met an unknown orc wandering nearby and was taken away by the unknown orc. Xi Ruo couldn''t bear to be spoiled by the unknown orcs, so he broke free from the unknown orcs flying in the air. When he fell, he luckilynded on the tree, and his head hit the branch and fainted.


    Then Tang Yu inexplicably upied Xi Ruo''s body, injured the unknown orc and escaped.


    Tang Yu walked in the direction of the Winged Wolf n in Xiruo''s memory, and encountered many dangers along the way, but Tang Yu survived for more than a month with the simple weapons he made.


    Later, Tang Yu found out that there was a saltke nearby, and he settled down nearby. ording to Xiruo''s memory, there would be some orcs who came to the saltke to get salt. Although most orcs didn''t need salt, there were still orcs who came to the saltke. Tang Yu wished to meet the orc who came to the Salt Lake to get salt, and then helped himself to return to the Winged Wolf n. In this way, Tang Yu didn''t have to walk in the dangerous wild forest.


    It was just very unfortunate that before Tang Yu came to the vicinity of the saltke, the orcs of other tribes had already taken the salt. Because the rainy season was approaching, the orcs were busy hunting, so the orcs woulde to fetch salt long ago.


    It had been raining a few days ago, and Tang Yu didn''t hit any prey, and had been nibbling on some spoiled fruit. The rain finally stopped today, Tang Yu set a trap, and finally waited for the first sulent Tyrannosaurus since these days. But just as he was chasing after the Tyrannosaurus that jumped out of the trap, suddenly arge cloud-like object was thrown above his head. As soon as Tang Yu looked up, he saw a real-life giant dragon, and he was so frightened that he hid.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Recalling the scene just now, the kind of Western magic dragon that only appeared in movies or games suddenly appeared without warning. Its huge body easily blocked the surrounding light, Tang Yu only felt the sudden darkness in front of him, and felt a terrible sense of oppression from the top of his head.


    Tang Yu hesitated for a long time in the corner. It was said that that kind of dragon was also an orc, but because of its racial advantage and liked to be quiet, few people saw it.


    Unexpectedly, after waiting for so long, he actually waited for a dragon orc?


    Just when Tang Yu was still immersed in the shock of witnessing the giant dragon, he suddenly smelled the aroma of barbecue, which came from not far away. Tang Yu, who hadn''t touched meat for a long time, decided to go and see if he was an orc?


    ording to Xi Ruo''s memory, all orcs liked females. Even if it was an unfamiliar female, the orcs would take care of the female a little bit, which was the nature of the orcs here.


    If it wasn''t for the inexplicable appearance of this giant dragon, the Tyrannosaur would definitely died in his hands. And the purpose of his stay here was to wait for an orc, and then let that orc help him return to the Winged Wolf . Thinking of this, Tang Yu cheered himself up, and then walked towards the fragrance.


    When Tang Yu came to the source of the fragrance, he saw an orc with long ck hair, turning over and roasting the beast''s legs. And the beast''s legs of the Tyrannosaur were exuding a tempting meat fragrance. Tang Yu couldn''t help swallowing saliva and thought: My barbecue is mine!


    Didn''t know if Tang Yu''s resentment was too deep, or if the orc felt something, the orc turned his head and looked over. Tang Yu couldn''t help being shocked when he came into contact with the ck eyes of the orc. Because Tang Yu saw a red totem resembled a tattoo under the corner of the orc''s right eye. Tang Yu wondered uncertainly, was this orc also an unknown orc? He heard that such orcs, unlike other orcs, would snatched females and seized small tribes. However, the way the orc looked at Tang Yu was not as greedy as the unknown orc before, but rather indifferent and cold.


    The orc raised the animal leg in his hand and hooked his fingers towards Tang Yu.


    "Come here." The orc''s voice came.


    Tang Yu only vaguely felt that the orc''s voice was very nice, and then when he saw the meat in the orc''s hand, he walked over a little hopelessly. Although he walked over, Tang Yu was still very vignt, watching the orc''s every move. The orc used a bone knife to cut off a few pieces of rtively tender meat and handed it to Tang Yu. Tang Yu said thank you, and then quickly stuffed it into his mouth while his eye sockets were red.


    Jells stared nkly at the little female''s flowery face, and then saw that the female was gobbling up food and thought: This female must have been hungry for a long time, right?


    After Tang Yu swallowed the meat, he looked at Jells with his red eyes.


    Jells didn''t understand why, he always felt that this female was a little pitiful and a little cute like a little red-eyed beast?


    cute?


    Jells was stunned for a moment, how could he feel this way?


    The female''s small face was obviously covered with oil stains and dirt, coupled with the female''s green and red eyes, there is an indescribable sense of horror. And he actually thought it was cute, Jells felt that he really had a problem with his brain.


    "I, can I eat a little more?" Tang Yu couldn''t help asking aloud as he watched the orc in a daze.


    Hearing the female''s words, Jells came back to his senses, and then gave the entire leg to the female. Tang Yu immediately hugged the animal''s legs happily in his arms, that''s right, he was holding it with both his hands . With the friendly attitude of the orcs, Tang Yu''s initial vignce gradually rxed.


    Jells looked at the strange female in front of him. Seeing that the female wanted to bite the beast''s legs terrifyingly, Jells hurriedly turned his head and couldn''t bear to continue watching. Jells was afraid that if he continued to watch it, he would subvert his perception of females, and he was even more afraid that he would leave a bad shadow in his heart in the future. Seeing this female, Jells inexplicably remembered Su Yi, who had a cold face, always felt that there seemed to be some simrities between the two?


    When Tang Yu''s small belly was round and he couldn''t eat anymore, Tang Yu just remembered to say hello to the orc around him.


    As a result, Tang Yu looked up and found that the orc''s genes were really good.


    He had been in a state of nervousness before, and although he nced at the orc, he had never looked at the orc carefully. At this time, after eating enough, he could see the appearance of the orc. The orc had long ck hair that was slightly curly, and the hair was thick and supple like silk. What surprised Tang Yu even more was that the orc''s eyes were also ck, and the ck was very pure and clean without a trace of variegation.


    The orc had a face of mixed Chinese and Western blood, with slightly raised eyebrows and slightly raised eyes, with an evil look in his eyes that looked like a smile but not a smile. Tang Yu and the orc looked at each other for a moment, and suddenly turned away ufortably. Didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he always felt that the eyes of the orc could see through his heart. Tang Yu didn''t like this feeling of being controlled by others.


    "Hello, thank you for the food, my name is Tang Yu." Tang Yu couldn''t help but introduced himself to the orc in a basic courtesy.


    When Jells heard his words, an imperceptible smile shed in the corner of his eyes, "Well, my name is Jells."


    The fleeting smile in Jells'' eyes made Tang Yu a little dazzled. Tang Yu thought to himself: Sure enough, the cold beauty smiled, and it was different.


    "You''re a dragon, right? I saw your animal shape before, it''s very handsome."


    Jells nodded and said, "Thank you, you are also very cute."


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but twitched at the corner of his mouth when he heard Jells'' words. Tang Yu couldn''t know what he was like now?. What kind of eyes did this Jells look at him?, how could you say cute to such a face? Maybe this was the unique aesthetic of the dragons here?


    The two chatted for a while, although most of them were Tang Yu talking to himself, Jells only nodded asionally, or briefly ummm or something. But this was the first person Tang Yu met in a long time who he could talk to, so Tang Yu couldn''t help but wanted to talk to Jells about his misfortune.


    Jells came to the Salt Lake to get salt, and Tang Yu volunteered to take Jells there. The Salt Lake was not too far from here, and the two of them arrived after a quick journey. But Tang Yu had to yell at Jells to show his beast form because he saw Jells'' beast form before. The female asked to see the beast form of the orc, which was already a gesture of goodwill. As a result, Tang Yu had to sit on Jells, which made Jells, who was emotionally sluggish, couldn''t help but look at Tang Yu a few more times.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Jells was different from other unknown orcs. He had met a female before. Because of the strong racial advantage of the dragon race, the female was willing to ignore his identity and reluctantly be with him.


    Such females were generally attracted by his powerful beast form, or in order to breed healthier and stronger orc babies.


    But those females would still show their fear of him. Whether it was the fear of the dragons or the fear of the unknown orcs, Jells felt deeply disgusted.


    In Jells'' heart, since he was so scared, why did he pretend to be ttering?


    However, this Tang Yu waspletely different. At the beginning, he was wary of Jells. After confirming that there was no danger, he could only see the excitement and curiosity of the dragon race.


    Although Tang Yu was reborn, his thoughts were not affected by Xi Ruo''s memory. He was thinking about how cool it would be to ride a giant dragon flying all over the sky. He didn''t even notice the secret emotion that shed in Jells'' eyes.


    Jells carried Tang Yu on his back, and then transformed without warning. In that short moment, Tang Yu was taken aback. Looking at the originally strong body, suddenly the skin began to harden and ck animal skin like armor appeared, the body rapidly expanded, and a pair of huge wings spread out from the back. Tang Yu was a little stunned. Before he could see how it became, he felt the air vibrate, and the sound of a pair of wings pping sounded.


    Tang Yu hurriedly stretched out his arms to wrap his arms around Jells'' neck, but because Jells was toorge, Tang Yu couldn''t hold Jells'' neck with both hands. When Jells took off, Tang Yu couldn''t help but eximed.


    Jells thought that Tang Yu was frightened, so he slowed down and wanted to be a little concerned, after all, he was a female. Who knew that he suddenly heard Tang Yu yelled loudly: "Haha, Jells, fly higher!!!"


    Tang Yu''s voice was filled with excitement that couldn''t be concealed, and there was no such thing as fear.


    Jells shook his head, then let out a grunt from his nose. He suddenly pped his wings and rushed straight up. The feeling of breaking through the sky made Tang Yu couldn''t help but wanted to scream. But before Tang Yu opened his mouth, his face hurt from the oing wind, so he hurriedly closed his mouth obediently.


    Tang Yu was a person who loved to y, and he used to y that kind of dangerous game often. The people of the Tang family all indulged him with a doting attitude. At that time, Tang Yu always wrapped around his brother like a tail. But the elder brother who spoiled Tang Yu, finally pushed him out when he was in danger.


    Until now, Tang Yu still had a feeling that he couldn''t let go.


    Tang Yu, who was still very happy at first, suddenly thought of the various dangers he had experienced during this period of time, and his nose was sour for no reason and almost cried. A young master who was originally spoiled, suddenly came to the primeval forest, lived a life without a meal, and was always on guard against the beasts around him.


    Tang Yu blinked and looked at the huge figure of Jells. If Jells was not an unknown orc, but an ordinary orc with a tribe, Tang Yu must go with Jells unceremoniously. But he knew from Xiruo''s memory how cruel the life here was. Without the tribe, an orc alone wouldn''t be able to live a secure life.


    Tang Yu lived in a family with a triad background since he was a child. Although he seemed heartless, how could it be really simple to live in such a family? He waster killed by his brother because he didn''t really guard against his brother.


    Now that he could do it all over again, he swore that he would do everything possible to prevent himself from being hurt again, and he would cherish this life.


    Later, the two rushed to the saltke, and Tang Yu volunteered to help Jells collect salt. Tang Yu deliberately proposed that he wanted Jells to send him back.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu and said, "I''m an unknown orc. If I send you back, you will have a lot of trouble."


    Tang Yu had already seen that Jells was an unknown orc, so when Jells admitted, He didn''t show much emotion either.


    What was an unknown orcs, that was, some orcs whose beast and human forms were different from ordinary orcs, they were collectively called unknown orcs. It was said that those who were abandoned by the beast god would bring ominous meaning to the tribe''s family.


    In this continent, the legend of the unknown orcs from ancient times to the present had been deeply rooted in the hearts of these indigenous people. Just like the ghosts and gods that ancient people believed in in the previous world. This kind of thinking was not formed overnight, but umted over time.


    However, unknown orcs didn''t mean that all unknown orcs were bad. Just like those who looked vicious, he wasn''t necessarily a bad guy. And among those who were outstanding and bright, there were also many terrifying and vicious people.


    "You arepletely different from the unknown orcs I met before." Tang Yu''s words made Jells keenly catched something.


    "Have you met anyone else?" Jells asked.


    Tang Yu told Jells about his encounter with unknown orcs before. Jells rarely showed a slightly surprised expression. It turned out that this was the reason why the female appeared in the wild. Before meeting Jells, the female must have lived a very hard life.


    "After the first rain of the rainy season, there will be a few days of sunny days. I want to take the salt back first, and then I will send you back."


    It was rare for Jells to say so many words at once, and Tang Yu remembered if Jells took the salt and sent him back to the Winged Wolf tribe, the time would probably not be enough, and the salt would probably be wet by the rain by then. In this case, Jells'' method was undoubtedly the best.


    In desperation, Tang Yu could only agree.


    Jells collected two bags of salt, and tied the two hide bags with vines. The two took out the previous barbecue and ate it as dinner.


    Then, in order to send the salt back before the second rain, Jells carried Tang Yu and the salt bag on his back, and flew back in a hurry.


    Tang Yu sat on the dragon again, still as excited as the first time. If it wasn''t in hurry, he really wanted Jells to take him around for a fewps.


    In the past few days that Jells was on the road with Tang Yu, something happened in the valley again.


    It was not yet dawn, and Su Yi was awakened by the noise from nearby. Seeing that he woke up, Sinor patted Su Yi on the back and motioned for Su Yi to continue sleeping. Su Yi, who was still sleepy, scratched his head, grabbed the animal skin quilt and drilled into it. Sinor got out of bed with a slight movement, and then there was a rustling sound of getting dressed. When Sinor left, Su Yi nned to continue dreaming, who knew that the previous noise became louder. Su Yi sat up straight, then put on his clothes and walked out in a bad mood.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    It was foggy because it was still dark. Probably because of the rainy season, there was a damp atmosphere in the air.


    The noise came from Dilson''s house not far away. Su Yi looked at a few familiar backs from afar. When he got closer, he could see clearly that it was Ed from the Impreza tribe? When Su Yi walked over, it was obvious that Ed and the others also saw Su Yi.


    "I didn''t expect to meet here?" Ed''s emerald eyes looked at Su Yi, and there were many wounds on his tall body. When Ed made his voice, Tiger, who was always behind Ed, also saw Su Yi, and then seemed to remember the unpleasantness before, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    Su Yi frowned slightly. He didn''t expect to meet them again. He nced at them a little surprised, then walked to Sinor and asked, "What''s going on?"


    No matter how he looked at them, Su Yi didn''t think they came to visit them.


    "It seems that they encountered a herd of beasts and came here by ident."


    Su Yi remembered the Impreza tribe. They were more than ten days away from here, and it was impossible for them toe this far for hunting. These guys suddenly appeared here, and they were so unlucky to meet the herd? Su Yi couldn''t believe it, but seeing the wounds on their bodies, it was obvious that they had indeed gone through a hard battle before.


    "We also broke in unintentionally. This is a natural barrier. The stone walls around the valley are steep, and ordinary wild animals can''t climb up. There is also a big river in the valley. There are no huge trees to block the sun, and the lighting is also very good. "Ed saw that Su Yi''s face was not good, so he wanted to ease the atmosphere.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as his voice fell, Dilson said angrily: "This is our home, so you''d better not y any tricks."


    Ed''s emerald eyes flickered, and he quickly exined: "I don''t have any malice. We have our own tribe. Although your house and valley are very beautiful, we are a big tribe, and we shouldn''t leave the tribe we grew up with for these."


    Dilson snorted coldly, "This is the best."


    Su Yi red at Dilson, "Why do you meet with everything?"


    Dilson was stunned for a moment, then remembered the unknown orcs before, so there was a trace of embarrassment on his face. He didn''t want to encounter such a thing, but in the early morning he suddenly noticed that there were several orcs standing in front of the house, and Dilson himself was taken aback.


    "Su Yi!!" Mino, who had been hiding in his yard, opened the door and saw Su Yi, and then came out tremblingly.


    Su Yi nced at Mino''s little wife, and hooked his hand to motion for him toe beside him. Mino immediately ran behind Su Yi, grabbed one of Su Yi''s arms and said, "What about it Su Yi, will the affairs of our valley attract other orcs? Will we be expelled?" Mino said, panic shed in his eyes. Seeing that the life in the valley was getting better and better, Mino was really reluctant to be driven away like this.


    Su Yi patted Mino''s hand, then looked at Ed coldly.


    "Since it''s a refuge, it''s also avoided. Excuse me, shouldn''t you all be able to leave?"


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe had already lowered their heads and whispered when they saw another female. Now suddenly hearing Su Yi''s words, the six orcs raised their head and looked at Su Yi. This time, a total of six people came out, and four of them had met Su Yi. They also knew that Su Yi was a female who chose an unknown orc. After seeing Su Yi''s ruthlessness, they didn''t dare to think anything wrong about Su Yi. But now, another female appeared here, and it could be seen that the female lived with Dilson, the owner of the house.


    It was difficult for them to understand why a good-looking female chose an unknown orc?


    One of them said, "You are not allowed to build tribe privately like this, which is not allowed by the Beast God."


    As soon as his voice fell, Tiger gave him a cold look.


    Su Yi made a thoughtful expression, and then asked very seriously: "Is your tribe built by the beast god?"


    The orc didn''t understand why Tiger looked at him like this, but he couldn''t help but answer: "Of course, our tribe hassted for thousands of years. There are sacrifices in our tribe, and only with sacrifices can we have a tribe."


    "Oh, then what evidence do you have that the beast god allowed you to build a tribe? Yes, the sacrificial you said, is there any evidence for the sacrificial? Or when the sacrificial someone talked to the beast god, some orcs in your tribe heard their conversation?"


    Su Yi has never been a kind person, and they were not the only one who were aggressive, in front of these indigenous people , Su Yi didn''t think that he would lose.


    The orc obviously didn''t expect the female to throw so many problems. For a moment, he was a little stunned.


    Su Yi was about to use his usual interrogation momentum when he felt his hand being pulled by Sinor. Su Yi sighed in his heart, and finally swallowed all the words he wanted to say.


    Ed still had a good temper, and was not angry at all because of Su Yi''s words.


    "We are all injured and want to rest here for a day. When we have a good rest, we will leave here immediately."


    Su Yi felt that this Ed was different from other orcs before. His character was very restrained and thoughtful. Ed was an orc who was very suitable to be a leader. Such an orc was fine if he was a friend, but if he was an enemy, he would be a formidable enemy.


    Su Yi recalled before, Ed could stop Tiger''s provocation, but he still condoned Tiger''s behavior. Su Yi didn''t have any good feelings for Ed. Even if this guy became a friend, it would give people a lot of headaches.


    However, these orcs obviously didn''t intend to leave directly.


    Su Yi and the others couldn''t openly drive people out. If they were in a hurry, what awaited Su Yi and the others was more terrifying disaster. Now that Ed had given in, Su Yi intended to go down thedder given by Ed.


    Su Yi said: "We just want to live in peace and stability without being disturbed by the outside world. You also know that we have females and little orcs here. In fact, we are no different from you, just to survive. So I hope that after you leave, don''t spread the word about our valley."


    These words were just on the table, Su Yi really didn''t expect it, they would help kept it a secret.


    Sooner orter, this valley would be discovered by other orcs passing by. Su Yi didn''t really n to live a secluded life in the mountains and forests like this. If you could live in peace with other tribes, that''s the best thing. But if other orcs had any bad intentions, Su Yi and the others were definitely not easy to bully.


    He had lived an uncontested life here for a long time, surrounded by gentle and beautiful lovers, and cute little babies. Su Yi had already forgotten who he used to be.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    "Actually, you don''t need to worry about it at all. Ordinary tribes havested for thousands of years. Aplete tribe is not built overnight, so the people in the tribe cherish their homes very much. Just because you have more unique way of building house, and want to take your house. At most, we wille and learn from you." Ed said calmly.


    His words were not wrong. For the orcs here, no matter how bad their tribe was, it was a ce where they lived together and were full of memories. In particr, therger tribes wouldn''t migrate easily. These pedantic people wouldn''t leave unless they encountered a huge disaster that was rare in thousands of years.


    Finally, Taylor came over and took away a few Impreza orcs.


    Taylor wasn''t an unknown orc, and it was the best choice for him toe forward to contact the Impreza people.


    Apart from the valley, Su Yi and Sinor went to check the herd of beasts that Ed and the others said. The two people found traces of the herd in the west of the valley. It was the beginning of the rainy season, and it was a bit strange to have beasts around. However, this group of beasts just passed by here and didn''t notice the other side of the valley.


    When Ed and the others walked into the spacious and bright house, they couldn''t help but marveled at such a house. Such a house, because there were doors and windows for venttion, wouldn''t leave unpleasant odors. When it was raining or snowing, it could keep warm better. Compared with the dark and damp cave, such a house was veryfortable to live in.


    Ian made leather boots in the room, and he only recently started learning how to make leather boots from Mino.


    With leather boots, you could protect your feet from being scratched by stones.


    Although the orcs had been around for years, the soles of their feet had been raised with rough skin and thick flesh. But Ian couldn''t transform, and his body was worse than a normal orc. Coupled with the rainy season, Ian didn''t want to be too bored, so he learned from Mino and started to make leather boots.


    Ian was trying on the newly made leather boots when he heard the noise outside. Then his door was suddenly pushed open.


    Ian frowned a little displeased. Everyone would shout every time they entered Ian''s room because of Ian''s sensitive personality. But this person actually just pushed open the door and came in?


    Ian frowned and looked over, and saw a strange orc looking at him nkly.


    Ian wore a new waistcoat made by Su Yi today. This waistcoat was originally made by Su Yi for Sinor, but because it was identally made too small, it was used for Ian to wear. The waistcoat was made of red animal skins, which contrasted with Ian''s excessively fair skin.


    Tiger stared nkly at the people inside, and then hurriedly said to Ed: "Ed, there is a very beautiful female here."


    Ed followed suspiciously, he didn''t smell the female, how could suddenly a female appeared?.


    When Ed could see the people inside clearly, he was also dazzled by Ian''s overly good-looking face.


    As soon as Ian heard the word "female", he frowned and said displeasedly, "I''m not female!"


    Not female?


    Ed and Tiger heard this and found out that this man was much taller than a female, but a little shorter than a normal orcs. His stature was also between an orc and a female, and the lower abdomen exposed under the waistcoat was very strong without a trace of flesh.


    "Sorry, we came to live here because we encountered a herd on the way and broke into here." Ed exined politely.


    Hearing Ed''s exnation, Ian didn''t show a relieved expression, but showed a hint of panic. Ian noticed that they were ordinary orcs. Are they trying to drive them away?


    Seeing Ian''s pale face all of a sudden, the two orcs knew that he must be thinking crooked.


    Tiger immediately said honestly: "You, don''t worry, we have no ill intentions, we are really here to rest."


    Tiger wasn''t a good talker, eager tofort the frightened person, but Tiger felt a little helpless.


    "Okay, don''t disturb Ian, he''s not in good health." Taylor''s thick voice sounded, and then with a big wave he drove the two orcs who were in front of the door aside. Then, without a trace, he helped Ian closed the door.


    The other orcs were out hunting, so the impreza orcs that suddenly appeared were all assigned to their rooms to rest. They hadn''t rested for several days in a row, and if it wasn''t for the most beautiful female in the tribe, they wouldn''t be so tired.


    They slept soundly until the afternoon, they were woken up by the smell from outside.


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe finally used the prey they hunted before to exchange a big meal with Ian.


    When Ian was resting, he found that this group of orcs had hunted a lot of prey, and there were a lot of good animal skins in it. So when the orc woke up and surrounded the kitchen, Ian made his request of course.


    It was rainy season now, and food was more precious, so Ian wouldn''t do a loss-making business.


    In fact, even if Ian didn''t say so, Ed would leave the prey to them.


    In this Orc Continent, the tribes were very simple, and it wasmon to visit each other.


    But Ed and the others were different from those in the valley. They were unknown orcs, who were originally banished by the tribe and their rtives. Most of them were not very friendly with ordinary orcs. The Impreza tribe was able to rest in the valley, and it was only because of Ed.


    Ed had already thought about it, and left them all the prey they brought as a thank you for their help.


    For the flying orcs, it was not so dangerous to meet the herd, but why did they have to wait a day before leaving? Because if they wanted to avoid the group of beasts safely, they must take the beast forms. The beast forms of the orcs were very huge, and they were flying in the sky, so it was easy to attract the beasts to follow them. If the herd was identally attracted to their tribe, it would definitely bring danger to their tribe. That was why they must stay and rest. If their tribe, surrounded by mountains like this valley and difficult to climb, they wouldn''t have to care so much about the herd. However, their tribe didn''t have such a natural barrier after all.


    Although Ian''s cooking was not as good as Mino and Suyi, it was still much better than the grilled meat because of the addition of fresh vegetables and seasonings. When Ed took the first bite, he couldn''t help his eyes light up, and then looked at Ian and praised: "The food you make is really delicious."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Ian ignored him and ate on his own. Ian''s drooping eyes were very long, blocking his beautiful eyes. When Taylor and Ian finished eating and left, Tiger immediately approached Ed, "Ed, that orc is so beautiful, not worse than our tribe''s Ressa at all."


    Other orcs heard Tiger''s words, and they followed suit.


    If it wasn''t for Ressa, they wouldn''t havee all the way here during the rainy season.


    Ressa, became an adult this year, said that if someone made the best animal skins for his clothes, he would make that person his mate. There were many warriors of the Impreza tribe, braved the heavy rain to find better and more beautiful animal skins. Ed and the others were among the many orcs.


    "And the food he cooks is really delicious, unlike Ressa who doesn''t know anything but acts like a spoiled child." Tiger continued to mumble.


    In fact, Tiger didn''t want to pursue Ressa, but Ed came out, and he was bored in the tribe himself, so he came out with Ed.


    Ed smiled and said, "It''s good, but he won''t have children."


    Tiger thought for a while and then realized that Ian was an orc and really couldn''t have children.


    "Yeah, what a pity." Tiger sighed.


    When the other Impreza tribe heard this, they immediately joked: "Not only he can''t give birth, he is also an unknown orc. If you bring him back to the tribe, not only will he suffer, but you may also have a lot of trouble.


    " Even if I don''t know about the orc, I think he must have suffered a lot."


    Hearing the orc''s words, Ed''s deep puddle-like eyes shed a strange look.


    Another Impreza orc said: "If I didn''t meet the beasts tide, I really don''t want to stay in the ce where there are so many unknown orcs."


    Tiger frowned and said, "We''ve stayed for so long, and we haven''t seen anything, and I think they''re all good."


    If it was before, Tiger would never said such a thing. But since the duel with Su Yi before, and seeing Su Yi again in the valley, Tiger found that Su Yi, who was thin before, not only gained a little weight, but also looked very good. The female was with an unknown orc, and he didn''t see anything bad happened to the female.


    While they were chatting, Ian suddenly picked up an animal skin bag and walked out. Tiger immediately dropped the m shell, and then followed Ian. Ian looked at Tiger helplessly, "What are you doing with me?"


    Tiger smiled foolishly, "What are you going to do? Do you need my help?"


    Ian was about to say something when Su Yi suddenly appeared and took the lead.


    "Ian, do you want to go out?"


    Ian looked at Su Yi, and saw the troubled little Eli hanging around Su Yi''s neck.


    Little Eli circled Su Yi''s neck twice, and then stuffed his head listlessly into Su Yi''s clothes. Ian was in a very bad mood, but because seeing little Eli suddenly his mood became very good.


    He said to Su Yi, "I''m going to collect some branches nearby. There will be no dry branches in a few days."


    Su Yi reached out and patted little Eli, then took little Eli and put it in the basket. Little Eli should have been sleeping at home, but before he fell asleep, he insisted to follow Su Yi when he heard that he was going out, so Su Yi had to take Little Eli with him. There was soft animal skin in Su Yi''s back basket, Su Yi put Little Eli properly, and then carried the back basket.


    "Really, then I''ll go with you." Su Yi came here because he was worried that the Impreza people would cause trouble. However, he seemed to be thinking too much. Seeing the way Tiger followed Ian with a smile, it didn''t seem like there was any contradiction at all.


    The two began to collect branches in the valley. Su Yi didn''t care about Tiger who was following them, and asked Ian, "They didn''t embarrass you, right?"


    Ian smiled gratefully at Su Yi, and that smile was very beautiful.


    Tiger, who followed, saw a flower in front of his eyes, and then froze in ce stupidly. Tiger thought to himself: People who are really good-looking are even more beautiful when they smile.


    Ian saw Tiger''s expression, and a trace of disgust shed in his eyes. His figure and appearance had always been a thorn in Ian''s heart. Now an orc, looking at him with an obsessed expression, suddenly made Ian felt blocked.


    "What are you looking at?!!" Ian said uncontrobly.


    Su Yi didn''t expect Ian to suddenly get angry, and was about to ask Ian what was wrong, when he saw Tiger said with a bewildered face: "That, me, I didn''t see anything."


    "I''m not a female, you better put away your strange thoughts." Ian said angrily.


    Ian''s usual appearance was unsmiling and even a little dull. It was the first time Su Yi saw him with thorns all over his body like this.


    "No, no, I just wanted to help, I didn''t..."


    Ed interrupted Tiger before he could finish speaking. "Okay, Tiger, go and help collect the branches nearby."


    Ed came after them. He also saw Ian''s smile just now. To be honest, Ian was really good-looking.


    Seeing that Ian didn''t want to see him, Tiger had to walk away honestly.


    Ed was a very smart orc, this was what Su Yi''s impression when he first saw him.


    After Tiger left, Ed followed them, but he never did much. He wouldn''t intentionally ask Ian or chatted with Su Yi, but just silently helped to collect the branches.


    When encountering the fruit Ian wanted to pick, Ian often just nced at it, Ed immediately climbed up silently, and then picked the fruit.


    Facing Ed''s behavior at first, Ian was able to turn his face away coldly and ignored it. But Ed continued to follow until it was dark, and Ed didn''t show an impatient expression.


    In Ian''s heart, he always felt that the Orc named Ed was very strange.


    Because it was dark, Dino came to find Su Yi to go home. When he saw Ed, Dino was stunned for a moment, and then pretended not to see him and called Su Yi back.


    At this time, little Eli, who had slept all afternoon, crawled out of Su Yi''s basket full of energy. After Su Yi said goodbye to Ian, he turned around and walked back with Dino.


    Ed looked at Dino''s back, the scrawny child before, now became white and chubby after being raised, didn''t look like an unknown orc who had suffered at all. Dino''s clothes were also very delicate, they should be made by Su Yi. It could be seen that their lives were very good now.


    Ian walked back silently carrying the huge animal skin bag, and Ed didn''t rashly reach out to help. ording to his observations, this orc should also be an unknown orc, and he didn''t like others approaching him very much. Although he didn''t know what happened to him, Ed could see the sadness and inferiority in Ian''s eyes.


    As an orc, a strong body was undoubtedly the most important thing. But Ian didn''t have it, not only didn''t have it, but also had a face that was prettier than females. Such thing, Ian must be very sad, right?


    Ed silently followed behind Ian, looking at the thin figure, carrying an animal skin bag two times bigger than him. From Ed''s position, Ian was almostpletely covered by the animal skin bag

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The next day, the orcs of the Impreza tribe kept their promise and left.


    When they left, they kept all the prey they hunted as a thank you gift for taking in them for a day''s rest.


    When Tiger left, he also gave Ian a ming fox skin that he hunted. When Mino saw it, his eyes almost popped out.


    Unlike the unknown orcs here, Mino grew up in a normal tribe. In order to please females, orcs often looked around for beautiful animal skins or animal teeth as gifts and gave them to their favorite females. The me fox skin was one of the most popr skins for females.


    In the past, Mino was secretly envious because others received it. At this time, seeing Ian, an orc, even someone gave him the ming fox skin, he couldn''t help showing an envious expression.


    As an orc, Ian didn''t really care about the appearance of clothes. Seeing Mino''s envious look on his face, he gave the animal skin to Mino.


    Mino pointed to himself and asked, "Ian, did you give it to me?"


    Seeing Mino''s fuss, his eyes were rounded, and he looked like a child who got candy.


    Ian was suddenly a little embarrassed, and as soon as he put the animal skin in Mino''s hand, he turned around and went back.


    At this time, Dilson, who was on the side, suddenly stretched out his hand and took Mino directly, and took away the animal skin that he hadn''t had time to touch. Mino turned his head angrily and stared at Dilson, Dilson lowered his head and pinched Mino''s little nose and said, "Ian, you are an orc, how can you give other''s partner a gift?"


    Dilson knew Ian, he liked others to look at him as an orc normally. So when Dilson got along with Ian, he didn''t underestimate Ian at all.


    Ian was so good-looking, Su Yi and Mino took special care for Ian. Dilson felt that Ian was the most cunning, using his weak appearance to let the females rx their vignce.


    Hearing Dilson''s words, Ian walked back and took away the animal skin, and thenughed in his heart, but said without any expression on his face: "As an orc, how can you let your female not even have a favorite animal skin?"


    Dilson immediately patted himself on the chest, and then said confidently: "Isn''t it a me fox? I''ll go and help Mino catch two now." After that, Dilson turned and was about to leave.


    Mino didn''t have time to care about the animal skin, so he returned the animal skin he got and hurriedly grabbed Dilson and said eagerly: "No, the ming fox is cunning and ferocious, I can''t let you take the risk."


    ming foxpared with other beasts, although the stature was notrge, it had always been a difficult prey to hunt because of its cunning personality, very fast speed and ferocious personality.


    Dilson was strong in both human and animal form, but facing such a cunning ming fox, he would definitely be injured more or less. Mino didn''t want Dilson to be injured because of him. If he knew that Dilson would want to hunt the ming fox, he shouldn''t have shown an envious expression when he saw the skin of the ming fox.


    Seeing Mino worried about him, Dilson was in a good mood immediately, "Don''t worry, I can still deal with the ming fox."


    However, Dilson didn''t have a chance to leave, because Su Yi came with Sinor.


    Su Yi called all the orcs together. This was the first time they had formally discussed their future life in a long time.


    "As for what happened yesterday, everyone should have seen it. If we meet friendly orcs, there won''t be big trouble in our valley. But if we meet difficult or bad orcs. Our home will be in trouble. If it''s destroyed, we will even be expelled."


    Su Yi''s voice was very cold and serious,pletely different from the usual giggling.


    Jero frowned and asked, "Are we still afraid of them?"


    Su Yi frowned, "Afraid? Of course I''m afraid! Don''t forget, normal orcs all have tribes. Even a small tribe, they have hundreds of orcs. If we really conflict with them, unless we take all of them and kill them, or they will be able to bring in the rescue. When the timees, do you think we can deal with it?"


    Jero thought for a while, and suddenly thought of Jells, so he said, "We have Jells, and Jells is the ancient dragon tribe."


    Su Yi sighed and saw that the others didn''t speak, but were waiting for him to speak.


    So Su Yi began to tell them patiently: "Let''s take an example, if ordinary orcs break into our valley, they want to expel or seize our home. In order to protect our home, we must be enemies with them. As Jero said, we have a very powerful guardian god, Jells. Jells can defeat them all, will they hold grudges after we defeat them? Then they go back to their tribe, their tribe, the other orcs, will definitelye to take revenge for them. If it''s a small tribe, we will fight with them. Then even if Jells is one to ten, or even one to one hundred. We win, then what? Others still know about our valley, unless we kill all the tribes that have invaded before and leave no one behind, or our secrets will still be exposed. As unknown orcs, we fight against ordinary orcs. After the surrounding tribes find out, do you think they will turn a blind eye or will unite and encircle us?"


    Su Yi didn''t continue to say what he said next, as far as they really went, all of them had to die. This was why Su Yi was clearly upset when he saw Ed and the others, but in the end he agreed to let them stay overnight. Because now they were not strong enough, and they were not qualified to be on an equal footing with others.


    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Dilson asked uncertainly.


    They all probably understood Su Yi''s analysis, their faces were not very good-looking, but what Su Yi said was the truth.


    "Don''t worry too much, as Ed said yesterday, their tribe hassted for thousands of years, and they will not leave their tribe easily. And our valley is not enough for others to care about. Before, what I said is when our valley gradually be more perfect and stronger. At that time, it''s the time when we are at the most dangerous and troublesome. What I want to say is that our top priority now is, how to improve our strength. Whether it''s under what kind of background, force is the most direct and most effective weapon for self-protection. We can''t always rely on Jells alone, so I hope everyone can follow me to exercise during the rainy season."


    Su Yi continued eloquently. After finished speaking, he finally expressed his thoughts.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Dilson and Ian had seen Su Yi''s strange fighting skills before. Ian always wanted to learn from Su Yi, but he had no time because he was busy. Since Su Yi proposed it, Ian was the first to try it.


    "Can I be as powerful as Su Yi?" Mino suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Su Yi looked at Mino and said with a smile: "I can''t guarantee this, because I''m not sure, Mino, can you persevere?"


    Taylor suddenly said: "Do you think our valley can be stronger and stronger? Powerful enough to make other tribes remember?"


    Su Yi didn''t expect Taylor to speak, and immediately replied: "When you are all fed and have a good clothes, you will be in the mood to help other unfortunate people, and then the valley, maybe it will be a tribe that belongs to us."


    Su Yi knew that these people were different from other unknown orcs, they were not selfish, nor did they have any vicious thoughts. Even if they were abandoned by their own tribe and rtives before, they didn''t be blindly hated, nor did they take revenge on others for it. Therefore, for such people, when they had solved their own necessities of life and lived more and more stable life, they would be able to help and lend a helping hand to other people who were suffering like them. At that time, there would be more and more people in the valley, and over time, their valley would be a tribe.


    When they were strong enough, they would attract more attention. That was when Su Yi was the most worried.


    A tribe? These two words instantly shocked everyone present.


    They looked around the valley. Their valley was a natural barrier, there were no tall trees, and the sun was bright. There was also a natural river in their valley, which solved their drinking and water problem. Then they had a bright and warm house, and they could grow food with the help of Su Yi.


    It would be a tribe, full of children and femaleughters.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but yearned for a while.


    "For the next two days, you should go out hunting, and leave two orcs to help me build a simple sluice."


    Dilson asked: "The sluice? What is that for?


    "Ed and the other came near us because of the herd, Sinor and I went out to check yesterday, and sure enough, we found the traces of the herd''s not far away. Our valleys are a natural barrier against many terrestrial reptiles. But the big river in our valley runs through the whole valley from east to west. At the end of the east and west of the river, there are two holes. I worry that over the time, there will be wild animals lurking in the water at the entrance of the valley. "


    Su Yi never thought of this before. It was Ed and the others. When Ed was praising the valley, he mentioned their river, which made Su Yi suddenly thought of the river.


    Dilson and the others discussed about it for a moment, and finally let Taylor and Dilson stay to help, Jero and Ian went out to hunt.


    When Ian heard that he could go out to hunt, he immediately felt refreshed, and the whole person seemed to be in a lot of energy.


    In the afternoon , Su Yi asked Taylor and Dilson to go out of the valley to chop the wood.


    Su Yi and Sinor went to both ends of the valley to check the entrance of the valley. The sluice Su Yi wanted was not to block the river, but to prevent wild animals from entering the valley from the water. ording to Sinor''s exnation, most of the beasts in the Orc Continent were veryrge. So what they had to do was to prevent therge beasts from entering the valley.


    For two consecutive days, Su Yi chose trees with the thickness of a human body and let them directly nt them into the soil of the river. Fortunately for Su Yi, the animals here were huge, and the trees, flowers and nts were also huge.


    The water potential of this big river was very gentle, which saved Su Yi from calcting the impact. Wait until the stakes were strong, then tie the stakes horizontally with wood, and then connect all the stakes together. After repeating the connection and binding, when the sluice could withstand the impact of two or three beasts, a shelf was erected on it, and then there were enough stones to close the entrance. It could also strengthen the sluice more firmly; there was still another purpose, when more than three or even more beasts hit the sluice together, the sluice would be knocked off by the stone above, and it would immediately fall. Even if you couldn''t smash all the beasts to death, you could quickly block the hole.


    Even if there were beastsing in, only a few coulde in, so as to ensure the safety of the females and childrens in the valley. If there were a few beasts, even if there were no orcs, a few small orcs could also deal with them. Besides, Su Yi nned to train Mino and Ian well, and they wouldn''t be weak at that time.


    On the second day after the sluice gate was built, a light rain began to float in the sky, and Jells, who had been in a hurry, suddenly slowed down when he saw the valley. They finally rushed back to the valley before the heavy rain.


    Jells slowly descended to the valley. Tang Yu was sitting in Jells'' back for the past few days, his limbs were tired and wanted to copse. At this time, seeing Jells falling towards a valley, Tang Yu was suddenly shocked, and just wanted to ask to Jells if they had arrived? Then he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Tang Yu always felt that although he was young, because of his family background, he had seen all kinds of things in the world. So in his heart, nothing would shock him too much. Including hister rebirth, apart from the difort at the beginning, Tang Yu quickly epted the reality very calmly.


    But when he saw a stone house with the style of American countryside, it suddenly caught his eye, and Tang Yu suddenly had the illusion of became a husky .


    Tang Yu, who had always been so calm could no longer be calm, finally couldn''t help butin in his heart.


    He thought: Is there something wrong with my posture when riding the dragon? Why do I have the illusion that I''m traveling back again? Isn''t this the original maind? Don''t the people here live in damp and dark caves and live a primitive life simr to cave men? Which designer built this house? And why do people whoe out are still wearing very fashionable waistcoats? And what''s up with this stylish and wild little leather boots?


    Ian was cleaning the jerky on the meat drying rack. This meat drying rack was instructed by Su Yi after building the sluice gate because there was a lot of wood. Because not only it could dry the meat, but also clothes and animal skins, so they put a lot of racks in the open space in front of the house.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Ian and the other orcs'' house were temporarily shared by everyone. Therefore, the courtyard wall was not built like Su Yi and Mino''s house.


    When Jells came down, Ian saw him right away. Ian couldn''t help surprised when he saw the female behind Jells.


    Ian and the others had been with Jells for a long time, so they all knew that although Jells was an unknown orc, he was unexpectedly very popr with females. But Jells had always been cold and indifferent, and he didn''t seem to want to find a partner at all.


    At this time, Ian showed such a surprised expression when he suddenly saw Jells brought back a female.


    In Ian''s eyes, the female was dirty all over his body, especially the small face, which was dirty and greasy for some unknown reason. Ian always felt that this female looked at him very unfriendly.


    Tang Yu, who was misunderstood as unfriendly, still maintained a state of ranting inwardly while looking at others.


    Jells moved two bags of salt into the kitchen, and then saw that Tang Yu and Ian had been looking at each other, one of them was busyining and the other was not good at words, and suddenly there was silence.


    Jells couldn''t help sighing, then walked over to Tang Yu and said to Ian, "Ian, clothes."


    Jells, who also didn''t like to talk very much, had to speak under such strange circumstances.


    Ian looked at Jells, saw that Jells pointed at the female''s body, and he immediately ran into the room knowingly. Soon Ian came out with his clothes in his arms, and Jells took Ian''s clothes. He looked at Ian with ck and inky eyes and said, "Thank you."


    Suddenly Ian was a little ufortable when he heard Jells thanked him. The former Jells never thanked him, but now he spoke for this female? This made Ian couldn''t help but looked at the female again. But no matter how many times he looked, he couldn''t see anything from the dirty face of the female.


    Afterwards, Jells took Tang Yu to the river to take a bath. Although it was already the rainy season, it still carried the residual heat of the hot season just like the early autumn in the original world. So Jells wasn''t worried at all, whether Tang Yu would get sick if he soaked directly in the water.


    The light rain was getting heavier, and the two found a ce with gentle flow water.


    Tang Yu saw that Jells turned to leave, and immediately shouted: "Huh? Why don''t youe down and wash together?"


    As the saying goes, the speaker is not intentional and the listener is intentional. Jells paused for a moment, then frowned slightly and looked at Tang Yu.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Jells'' voice was smooth, but looked at Tang Yu''s eyes, he was very aggressive. It was a look that made Tang Yu, who was used to be the young master very ufortable. He looked down at him from above, his dark eyes seemed to devour everything.


    Tang Yu shook his head subconsciously, and then seemed to think of something in a trance, um, he seemed to be the female here? The word "female" struck Tang Yu''s heart, and Tang Yu shook his head violently. No, no! He was a dignified young master of the Tang family. Although he was destined to be gay in this life, he was a gay who vowed to be a "1" man (seme/gong), okay? Thinking of the female setting, Tang Yu''s mouth twitched.


    Tang Yu''s mood was mixed, and Jells still maintained a high attitude, looked at him with cold eyes and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the sky was gradually gloomy, and the original gray became dark gray, and there were a few ck clouds drifting by from time to time.


    Tang Yu recovered and hummed softly twice, and said dissatisfiedly, "Don''t you just take a bath together?" Tang Yu just wanted to pass his mouth addiction now, and he didn''t want to show that he was caught by Jells. Pressed down a bit. But being brave also needed to be divided into time, and of course, who was the target?


    Jells sighed in his heart. He didn''t know why he felt that Tang Yu seemed wronged?


    Of course, if the good and strong bad boy Tang Yu knew about it, he would immediately jump up and stopped him.


    But the reality was that Tang Yu couldn''t see anything from the face of the king of facial paralysis. He only saw Jells suddenly walking towards him, and then when he was stunned, he put one arm around his waist and took him into the river with him.


    Ten thousand grass and mud horses flew through Tang Yu''s heart, did this guy really want to take a bath with him? No, no! He didn''t really want to take a bath with Jells, okay?


    The cool river water was very clear. After being dragged into the river, Tang Yu immediately woke up a lot when he was agitated by the cool river water.


    Tang Yu seldom walked outside for safety. For the sake of safety, he seldom took the risks for bathing. So Tang Yu hadn''t bathed for a long time. As soon as he entered the water, Tang Yu immediately broke free from Jells, kicked his legs handsomely, and jumped directly into the middle of the river like a little dolphin.


    Jells was inexplicably regarded as a river bank, and suffered a heavy blow from Tang Yu. Of course, the so-called heavy blow was just a light kick to Jells. Tang Yu''s kick hit Jells'' abdominal muscles. After Tang Yu jumped all the way, he seemed to be able to feel the touch of Jells'' abdominal muscles. Tang Yu, who had always been thick-skinned, suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Ahem, the young master of the Tang family, what kind of handsome man had you never seen before?


    Although Jells was indeed very manly, handsome, and full of boyfriend max? What the hell was boyfriend max? Tang Yu plunged into the water, trying to wake up a little.


    Isn''t it abs? Hmph, it''s not that I like it, I''m just jealous of him, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Tang Yu suddenly nced at Jells'' straight legs from the bottom of the water, and suddenly thought of pranking. Hmph, this guy, Jells, was always deserted, he looked like the boss and thought he was amazing.


    Tang Yu swam quickly towards Jells, already thinking about stumbling him on the bottom of the water, this cool guy must be embarrassed.


    Jells was cleaning his body seriously, and suddenly he felt something approaching from the bottom of the water. Realizing that it was Tang Yu, he wanted to squat down slightly and grab the little guy who was doing bad things at the bottom of the water. Who knew that he was only halfway through when he felt a pair of sinful little hands suddenly attacking his lower body.


    Tang Yu, who was at the bottom of the water, was even more startled. He originally wanted to attack Jells'' knee, but he didn''t expect Jells to squat down suddenly? So by mistake, he touched a huge thing, which scared Tang Yu to open his mouth suddenly, and was directly choked to death by the water.


    Jells didn''t have time to care about other things, so he hurriedly stretched his hand to grab Tang Yu.


    When Tang Yu was lifted out of the water, he suddenly felt like he was flying, he coughed and opened one eye. Tang Yu was slightly surprised to find that he was raised by one hand? At this moment, Jells was looking at him with those unwavering eyes

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Because Tang Yu was held high above his head, from Tang Yu''s perspective, he could see Jells'' slightly raised head. Jells'' ck hair was wet, and it was sticking to Jells'' body obediently. The tall and sturdy orc was wet all over. In addition, it was still raining now, and the raindrops that were getting bigger gradually slide down Jells'' handsome face, making Jells looked very sexy.


    As the raindrops slid, Tang Yu moved his gaze from Jells tall nose, to Jells'' slightly affectionate lips, and then to Jells'' hormone-filled Adam''s apple...


    Jells felt that Tang Yu looked at him, he held him expressionlessly, and put him on the river bank.


    Tang Yu''s dirty little face had been washed clean. To be honest, Tang Yu''s current body didn''t have a particrly beautiful appearance. Probably because of this, Ike left Xiruo and hooked up with other females, right?


    Tang Yu watched Jells washed in the river for a while, and nned to walk ashore. He wanted to exin the ident that just happened, but if he exined it specially, would it make Jells felt that he cared?


    Jells shook the water droplets on his body and was about to walk to the ashore when he saw Tang Yu staring at his body in a daze.


    Jells came closer, walked to Tang Yu''s side, he saw Tang Yu still held his clothes and looking at him nkly. Jells lowered his head slightly and approached Tang Yu''s face.


    When Tang Yu saw a pair of eyes that were as dark as night, when they suddenly came into view, he suddenly realized that something was wrong? But before he could think about it, he felt that his chin was gently pinched.


    There was still no emotion on Jells'' handsome face, and his beautiful lips slowly opened and said, "How much do you like me?"


    Tang Yu felt something jumped out of his chest when he heard such a sentence He hurriedly reached out and patted his chest, not knowing if he was frightened or why? His heart was beating so fast at the moment that it almost burst out of his body.


    "Hehe, hehe, I think you seem to have misunderstood something?" Tang Yu twitched the corners of his mouth with a smile, trying to solve the problem in front of him by fooling around.


    However, Jells was obviously not so easy to pass up, he narrowed the distance between the two again. His eyes were even deeper and mysterious, as if with a terrifying attraction, it made Tang Yu a little reluctant to move his eyes away.


    "How much do you like me?"


    Jells'' words were neither meaningless nor whimsical. Since he met Tang Yu, Tang Yu''s actions had been expressing his love for Jells all the time. Jells had been indifferent to this, and he hoped that the female could retreat. In Jells'' view, Tang Yu was very suitable for that kind of gregarious tribe, rather than living with unknown orcs like him. The main reason was that Jells still wanted to be free for a few more years, and he didn''t want to have children with female so quickly.


    So Jells had been treating Tang Yu coldly, but Tang Yu didn''t care about his indifference at all, and still "thought" about how to express his admiration to him. For the first time, Jells felt troubled, even a little helpless.


    But today, Tang Yu first asked to take a bath with Jells? And then he "couldn''t resist" to take the initiative to seduce him?


    All of these made Jells a little powerless, and even made Jells felt troublesome.


    "I, I didn''t." Tang Yu retorted, but his tone was so unconvincing that he even began to doubt himself, what happened?


    A trace of coldness shed in Jells'' eyes, he didn''t like duplicitous people. Jells released Tang Yu''s chin, then stood up and walked back.


    Tang Yu looked at the person who left suddenly, a little confused about what was going on? What happened to the overwhelming momentum just now? And Jells was angry?


    Tang Yu quickly put on his clothes and trotted all the way to chase Jells. Because of the rain, the sky gradually darkened. Tang Yu ran a little faster, and fell to the ground. Tang Yuy on the ground and shouted at Jells in front: "Why are you walking so fast? I fell down!!!"


    After shouting, Tang Yu suddenly got up without face. Why his words sounded like a child who was angry with adults?


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps. Tang Yu thought that Jells came back, so he quickly raised his head and said angrily: "Well, what kind of trouble are you now?"


    Then, looking at Ian''s strange eyes, Tang Yu suddenly lost his arrogance.


    Tang Yu roared in his heart: "Fuck, did that guy throw me down?" Aren''t females popr here? Why he never felt the so-called pampering after being with Jells for so many days? Bah, he didn''t want to be spoiled by Jells!


    "Are you okay?" Ian''s gentle voice sounded, and he reached out to help the female on the ground to stand up.


    Tang Yu shook his head hurriedly, "It''s okay, haha!!"


    "It''s okay, you have been on long journey, you should be hungry too, I made a lot of food." Ian said and walked back with the female, Tang Yu hummed in his heart, but his footsteps were not slow at all.


    When Tang Yu and Ian went back, they unexpectedly didn''t see Jells.


    "Where''s Jells?" Tang Yu asked subconsciously.


    There were several strange orcs in the room that Tang Yu didn''t know. The oldest orc nced at Tang Yu and said, "Go out, don''t worry about him."


    Ian pulled Tang Yu to sit down, and then took the m shell and chopsticks. Pushed it in front of Tang Yu. At this moment, Tang Yu remembered the strange buildings here, and saw this thing that looked like bowls and chopsticks, and suddenly he had many questions to ask. But he was not familiar with these orcs, so Tang Yu had to fill his stomach first, and then asked Jells when he came back.


    Ian originally wanted to teach Tang Yu how to use chopsticks, but who knew that Tang Yu reached out and picked up the chopsticks, and his movements were very flexible and skilled and he didn''t need to teach him at all. Ian looked at Tang Yu in surprise, and Tang Yu felt a little ufortable. Just as Tang Yu was about to say something, a childish voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Brother Ian!"


    When Ian heard it was little Dino, he hurriedly stood up and walked out. Outside the door, little Dino shook the rain water on his body and stretched his body. Ian let little Dino in, and Tang Yu saw a little leopard that was a little bigger than an ordinary cat walked in. It was the first time Tang Yu saw the little orc with his own eyes, so he squatted down and stared at the little orc. The little orc seemed to sense his gaze and raised his head slightly to look at him.


    Ian said, "This is the little orc Dino, Dino, this is a female named Tang Yu, he was brought back by Jells."


    Little Dino said hello to Tang Yu, then turned to Ian and said, "Brother Ian, take the things off my body, my mother said this is a seed, when the rain stop you can nt it in the ground."


    Hearing Dino''s words, Ian noticed there was a leather bag on Dino''s back. Ian hurriedly untied the leather bag and opened it to see a small packet of seeds. Dino finished his mission and went back home.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    At this time, a pair of big hands hugged Dino, and when Dino looked back, he saw Taylor.


    Taylor was the oldest orc of them all, and he was always strict with the young orcs. However, he was surprisingly fond of the two little orcs in the valley. Taylor sat down with Dino in his arms and said kindly, "Let''s eat here."


    Dino transformed into a human form in Taylor''s arms, and a three-years-old boy appeared in front of everyone. His voice was still childish, with big eyes twinkling, he said, "I''ve already eaten."


    Taylor rubbed little Dino''s soft hair, and said amiably, "You can eat a little more."


    Dino looked at the food on the table, hesitated and nodded. Orcs always ate a lot. Although Dino was full, if there was food in front of him, he could still eat a little more.


    Tang Yu squinted his eyes and continued to look at Dino. He just saw Dino transformed from a little leopard to a milk doll in the blink of an eye. So his hands were a little itchy at this moment. He really wanted to touch Dino''s fleshy, white and tender little face.


    Dino was eating with his head down, feeling someone staring at him, he couldn''t help but raised his head slightly. Dino and Tang Yu looked at each other, Dino politely raised the meat in his hand and asked, "Do you want this? Then I''ll give it to you."


    In Dino''s heart, this female Stared at himself all the time, he must have taken a fancy to the meat in his hand.


    Tang Yu waved his hand hurriedly, and said with a funny face: "I don''t want your meat."


    Dino frowned and looked at Tang Yu with a puzzled look, "Then, why do you keep looking at me? "


    He just thought that Dino was cute, so he couldn''t help but took a few more nces. Tang Yu was telling the truth, but his words didn''t make Dino happy.


    Dino raised his small fist and said, "Cute refers to females. I''m a little orc, and I will be a warrior to protect my mother, father and females. I can''t be cute, I must be very strong." After Dino finished speaking, he nced at the meat that hadn''t been eaten, and immediately lowered his head and continued to eat. The beast father said that he was still growing, and he had to eat a lot to be strong.


    Tang Yu couldn''t helpughing at Dino''s bulging cheeks because of gnawing the meat.


    Tang Yu''s whole meal was delicious, not only because Ian''s cooking was delicious, but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten normal food for a long, long time.


    After eating and drinking, Tang Yu politely helped Ian to clean up. Ian didn''t want Tang Yu to help, but seeing Tang Yu''s eager face, Ian couldn''t say anything.


    After eating the second meal, Dino turned into a little leopard again, hurriedly jumped into the night, and went home. When he got home, he saw Su Yi was hugging little Eli carelessly, wandering around the yard with arge leaf in his hand. Little Eli''s sharp eyes saw Dino from a distance, shook his head and shouting, "Dino!"


    Dino hurriedly jumped into the yard, Su Yi followed closely, then closed the door and fastened thetch .


    Su Yi looked at Dino''s wet fur, "Why did youe back sote?"


    Dino turned into a human form, and followed Su Yi to the room and said, "I ate a little more before I came back."


    In fact, Su Yi had already expected it, he walked to Little Eli''s room and put Little Eli on the bed, he took the animal skin and wiped Dino''s hair.


    Su Yi rubbed his hair and listened to the sound of the rain outside. It rained most of the time in the rainy season, but there were still times when it didn''t rain.


    Su Yi walked to the window, closed the window, and walked out to his room. He pushed open the door and saw Sinor lyingzily on the bed. Su Yi rarely saw Sinor sozy, so he walked over and reached out and patted him, he asked, "What''s the matter, so weak?"


    Sinor stretched out his slender hand, grabbed Su Yi''s hand and squeezed it in the palm of his hand.


    Sinor''s eyes were as gentle as water, and under the warm light, a pair of eyes of different colors shone with a bewildering brilliance.


    "Su Yi, I''m going to shed my skin tonight, so don''t be afraid."


    What?


    Su Yi''s eyes widened suddenly, shedding skin? He searched hard in his memory, but he didn''t have any memory of Sinor''s shedding his skin, but only roughly remembered the picture of little Eli shedding his skin.


    "Will it be ufortable to shed your skin?" Su Yi asked.


    Sinor shook his head, sat up and stretched his arms around Su Yi, he sniffed the good smell on Su Yi''s body and said, "I used to shed skin and would always find a safe ce by myself, this is the first time I shed my skin in front of you. Su Yi, it''s very normal for the winged serpents to shed their skin. Do you want to go to sleep with the child, I''m afraid it will disturb your rest?"


    Su Yi shook his head, "Since it''s normal, why should I leave?"


    Although Su Yi''s biology was not very good, but ording to the situation of when snake shed the skin, it could be imagined that it was their most vulnerable time. Before, Sinor never shed his skin in front of Miril because he felt insecure, right?


    "I''m watching over you, so don''t worry." Su Yi said, even showed the movements of Popeye. Although Sinor didn''t know what Popeye was, but seeing Su Yi, he patted his little arm, he couldn''t help but leaned his head and kissed Su Yi''s arm.


    "But Sinor, your animal shape is so huge, will you feel ufortable at home when you shed your skin?" Su Yi thought of Sinor''s huge figure, and couldn''t help but asked worriedly. In fact, Su Yi''s house was very big, but Sinor''s animal shape was not onlyrge, but also because the snake''s animal shape was very long, Su Yi worried that Sinor''s would be ufortable in the room.


    Hearing the worry in Su Yi''s words, Sinor took off his clothes and exined: "When the Winged Serpents are shedding their skin, they are at their weakest time. Generally, the animal shape at this time, in order to protect themselves from being attacked, if others find out, they can shrink their bodies to the point where they can be hidden, which is a kind of self-protection for the Winged Serpents."


    After Sinor took off his clothes, Su Yi wanted to stretch out his sinful ws several times, but thinking that Sinor was weak today, Su Yi resisted the urge to touch.


    Sinor lowered his head and pressed his chin against Su Yi''s forehead, then hugged Su Yi from the front. Just as Su Yi wanted to ask if he needed to pay attention, he felt his body sink. Then a white snake about the size of his thighs had been slowly twisting his body, entangling him tightly.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a little ashamed. He found that although Sinor had be smaller, the length could still wrap him around many times.


    He didn''t know if it was because of a consonance, Sinor actually wrapped around Su Yi''s body little by little.


    Su Yi wasn''t afraid of snakes, so when he saw Sinor''s beast shape, he didn''t show much resistance. But when Sinor entangled him in circles, a feeling of being reduced to the mouth of a beast suddenly burst out.


    When Su Yi was distracted, Sinor found afortable position on Su Yi''s body, and then wanted to sleep in a daze.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    The two talked for a while, and Sinor seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, no longer speaking or moving. Su Yi originally wanted to talk to Sinor in the candle night, but who would have thought that Sinor would fall asleep so quickly, and he would fall asleep soon after being tied up and unable to do anything.


    When he was sleeping soundly, Su Yi suddenly felt something wriggling around his body? In a daze, Su Yi reached out and touched the thing that was entangled him, just about to pull it off. Before Su Yi could make a move, the thing that wrapped around one of his legs and pulled him back. This finally made Su Yipletely awake, and he sat up while yawning and rubbing his eyes.


    When Su Yi slept yesterday, he didn''t turn off the lights, so when he woke up, the room was still lit.


    Su Yi suddenly remembered that Sinor was shedding his skin, he hurriedly lowered his head and lifted the animal skin quilt to take a look, and immediately flushed.


    Before going to bed, Su Yi didn''t have time to take off his clothes, and was entangled by Sinor. So Su Yi didn''t take off his clothester, and Sinor had already got into his clothes before he wanted to fall asleep.


    Because Su Yi got up too violently just now, Sinor slipped and fell into Su Yi''s clothes. Su Yi only felt that his entire belly was piled up, and when he lowered his head, he saw that his clothes were bulging, which was bigger than a pregnant woman''s belly. Su Yi reluctantly took off his clothes and looked down at Sinor''s body, and then saw that Sinor had sloughed off half of his body and was wrapping around his left thigh.


    Su Yi looked at the strange liquid secreted by Sinor when he shed his skin, and it was stained with bit of pieces on his body, and couldn''t help but thought about something.


    Su Yi picked up Sinor''s head and kissed him. After the kiss, he fell down with Sinor in his arms, blushing and heartbeat for no reason.


    "It''s terrifying when you fall in love with someone. When I see you be like this, I feel like what should I do?"


    Sinor definitely wouldn''t answer him, but continued to fall asleep soundly with azy expression on his face.


    Su Yi tossed and turned in the middle of the night and couldn''t fall asleep, so he couldn''t help reaching out to fiddle with Sinor. In order to prevent himself from disturbing Sinor''s molting, Su Yi nned to get up and cooked to use up his energy. He didn''t know how long it took to toss in the kitchen, and when Su Yi was tired, he realized that he had cooked a lot of food again. He only left a bit for breakfast, and everything else was put into the space. When he returned to the living room with breakfast, he saw little Eli''s door opened a crack, and a small head emerged from the crack.


    Little Eli looked at Su Yi in a daze, and stared nkly for a long time before asking softly, "Mother? Is it dawn?"


    After Su Yi put the things down, he squatted down and pinched little Eli''s tail behind.


    "Not yet, did I wake you up?"


    Little Eli shook his head, wrapped his small tail around Su Yi''s wrist, andzily put his head on Su Yi''s hand.


    "No, it was Eli who woke up when he smelled the fragrance."


    Su Yi looked at little Eli and couldn''t help butugh. He knew this guy was a little greedy ghost. Afterwards, Su Yi fed little Eli an egg and sent him back to the room, letting him go back to sleep. Su Yi stayed in the child''s room for a while, feeling that it was getting brighter outside, so he stretched himself and nned to go back to the room to sleep.


    As soon as Su Yi opened the door, he saw Sinor standing at the door wearing clothes.


    Huh? Is Sinor''s molting over?


    Su Yi rubbed his eyes, he always felt that Sinor looked so enchanting at night?


    Sinor stretched out his hand and pulled Su Yi to walk into the room. Su Yi always felt that the Sinor after molting seemed a little different?


    "Sinor, you, are you alright?" Su Yi let Sinor pull him away, and when the door was closed, Su Yi was gently pushed to the bed by Sinor. Su Yi sat on the bed, staring curiously and waiting for Sinor to answer.


    Sinor squatted down, and a pair of well-jointed hands covered Su Yi''s. Su Yi looked at the hand that was twops brighter than himself. This hand was not only bigger than his, but also fairer and slender than his.


    Sinor''s voice was very low, and although it was not very pleasant, it had a strange charm. Maybe this was the so-called lover''s eyes, Sinor''s voice in Su Yi''s ears, it was good to hear that it would make him about to explode.


    "Su Yi."


    Su Yi hummed, then continued to look at Sinor.


    He thought Sinor would say something, but who knew Sinor would smile when he saw him, and this smile immediately fascinated him. Su Yi thought: I finally know what''s the difference. After Sinor shed his skin, he became even more beautiful.


    "Su Yi."


    Sinor still said in a calm tone, the hands that covered Su Yi''s hands slowly exerted force, with an obsession that wanted to be embedded in his bones, making Su Yi suddenly a little embarrassed.


    "Why?" Su Yi said in a vicious voice, and then kicked Sinor''s chest. This was originally an act of exposing his arrogance, but now that Su Yi did it, especially when the target was a handsome orc, it suddenly changed from arrogance to a very provocative one.


    Sinor''s eyes shifted to Su Yi''s leg, and then he thought of the scene where he turned into a beast and entangled Su Yi''s thigh. Sinor stretched out his hand and touched it a little obsessively. As Sinor moved up slowly, Su Yi also remembered some pictures.


    Su Yi was busy struggling to withdraw, Sinor''s eyes changed slightly from an angle that Su Yi couldn''t see, and then suddenly overturned Su Yi on the bed, and the whole person also pressed up.


    Then there was a storm, the two hugged and lingered for a while. Su Yi gritted his teeth and wanted to get up and took a shower.


    Sinor went to the river to fetch water and boiled hot water for his partner. In fact, the weather was not too cold yet, so you could just jump into the river and washed. But Sinor felt that it was different now, in the past was because he didn''t have the condition. But it was different now, and their life were getting better and better. Under such circumstances, boiled some hot water was an easy task, and Sinor didn''t feel troublesome at all.


    By the time Su Yi took a bath, it was already bright. Although it was still raining outside, the rain was already very small, sparsely dripping, and Su Yi was in a sweet mood.


    Later the walls of their backyard were sealed off by Sinor. Sinor thought that Su Yi could take a bath in the backyard in the future. Sinor didn''t want anyone to see Su Yi taking a bath, so he surrounded all the walls in the backyard. Sinor also deliberately built a small grass hut as Su Yi said. It was raining now, and bathing under the grass shed was a great option. The wooden barrel for the bath was taken out by Su Yi from the space. Su Yi nned to make a bigger one in two days, so that in winter, Sinor could take a hot bath.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Su Yi used to live his own life like that. He often went out to eat, or ate instant noodles to deal with it. But since he came to this world, Su Yi felt that he had be a virtuous man.


    Recently, because he often cook, even his poor cooking skills had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Not only that, but even the manual work had be top-notch.


    Su Yi took a hot bath while calcting what he was going to do in the next few days. When the rain stops, he wanted to dry some red peppers as a condiment; he had to go out with Sinor to check the traps outside the valley; then he would collect some seeds that could be nted; and he would help little Eli made some fresh toys...


    After all, Su Yi found that he still had a lot of things to do.


    "What are you thinking?" Sinor came to the backyard, walked to Su Yi''s side, reached out and touched Su Yi''s wet hair. Su Yi''s hair was not long because Su Yi had trimmed it secretly.


    Su Yi grabbed the hand that was making trouble on his head, "Wait a minute, I''ll get a stool out."


    Su Yi took out a stool from the space, and asked Sinor to sit down beside the barrel.


    "Let me wash your hair for you, your hair is so beautiful."


    Saying that he washed Sinor''s hair was actually an excuse for Su Yi to take advantage of him. This was Su Yi''s trick. When Su Yi was a high school student, he took advantage of girls in this way. He would seriously say that there was something in the girl''s hair, and then touch the girl''s beautiful hair in a helpful manner.


    Of course Sinor wouldn''t refuse the service provided by Su Yi, and immediately sat down obediently. Su Yi reached out and touched Sinor''s white cream-like hair, and couldn''t help but admired it for a while.


    In the neighborhood of Su Yi''s family, a delinquent boy had dyed his hair white, and Su Yi dragged him to dye his hair back, and beat him hard for his parents. As a result, every time that kid saw Su Yi, he ran away like he saw a ghost.


    he couldn''t think of the hair color he once hated the most, and changing people would give another feeling.


    Because of the white skin of Sinor, plus white hair and light eyshes, the whole person looked like the person in the painting without coloring. If Sinor didn''t have that handsome face, he would probably be regarded as non-mainstream by Su Yi.


    Su Yi helped Sinor washed his hair, then stretched his arms around Sinor, wanted to ask Sinor for a kiss.


    Sinor looked back at him amusingly, and stared at Su Yi''s lips with a slight sh of burning eyes. Just when Sinor was about to kiss him, he suddenly heard a loud noise from outside.


    Sinor immediately opened the distance between the two, and was about to stand up and walk out, but was pulled by Su Yi.


    Su Yi stood up and hugged Sinor''s neck, then stood on tiptoe and bit Sinor''s thin lips.


    Su Yi took two bites and said to Sinor, "It''s probably Dilson and the others, leave them alone and let me kiss."


    Sinorughed for a while in his heart, Su Yi was really bold sometimes, it made the Sinor felt that he was not domineering enough. In order to dere the status of the head of the family, Sinor felt that he should punish Su Yi well. Thinking of this, Sinor picked up Su Yi and began to fight for dominance.


    Outside their house, Mino was dragging Dilson, who was anxiously roaring, "Don''t worry, Su Yi probably hasn''t woken up yet."


    Dilson looked at the closed door and couldn''t help shouting loudly: " Sinor! Su Yi! Open the door quickly,e out and see what goodies we gave you?!"


    At this time, the door finally opened, and Dino''s little head was exposed in the crack of the door. Dino still looked nk like he didn''t wake up at all.


    He rubbed his eyes and said to Dilson, "Mino, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mino hurriedly grabbed Dilson and handed Dino the little thing in his arms, "when Dilson and I went out, I found it, it looked so cute, I want to ask Su Yi if he wanted to keep it for fun."


    Dino saw the little thing in Mino''s arms, and he suddenly became energetic.


    By the time Su Yi dragged Sinor out of the backyard with satisfaction, Mino and Dilson had already left. Dino was alone in the front yard, holding a squirrel-like creature. Su Yi came closer and looked at it again. It really looked like a squirrel, but its tail was very short, and its whole body was round. With four short legs, it looked very funny.


    "mother, Mino gave it to you just now." Dino raised the little thing, wanted to show it to Su Yi.


    Su Yi waved his hand, he was not an innocent little girl, although this guy looked stupid and cute, but Su Yi was not very interested.


    "Give this back to Mino. I don''t like keeping small animals. I can keep two babies. How can I take care of this little guy?"


    Dino nodded, looking a little disappointed. He was about to go out holding the little squirrel, and Su Yi hurriedly stopped him.


    "Does Dino like it?" Su Yi crouched down and touched Dino''s head.


    Dino nced at Su Yi, then nodded slightly.


    "How about this?, I''ll leave it to Little Dino to raise it. You have to take good care of it." When Dino heard this, he immediately cheered, and ran to his room with the little thing in his arms. .


    At the same time, Tang Yu also got up early.


    Jells didn''te back all night, and when he came back in the morning, he carried six preys on his back.


    What was the concept of six preys?


    Thinking about the size of the prey in this world, and then about the approximate weight of six animalsbined. Jells threw the prey on the ground as if nothing happened. A muffled sound woke up Tang Yu who was still sleeping.


    Tang Yu woke up and looked at the surrounding environment. After a long while, he remembered that this was Jells'' room. There was nothing in Jells'' room except a stone bed and a few animal skins.


    Tang Yu rubbed his eyes and walked out of the door, only to see Jells with his back to him, watching the prey in a daze.


    "Where did you go yesterday?" Tang Yu walked to Jells and asked.


    Jells still looked at the prey as if he didn''t hear it.


    Tang Yu was also a little curious by his actions, so he also stared at the prey. Then Tang Yu saw a rare prey, a snow-white silver moon beast. In addition to its beautiful fur, the Silver Moon Beast also had a very nice name because it only appeared at night. Snow-white beasts were generally easy to be spotted by orcs or beasts at night.


    But why is it called strange? That was because the Silver Moon Beast moved fast, and its aggression was very ferocious and terrifying. The meat of the silver moon beast was very delicious.


    Tang Yu also guessed that it was the Silver Moon Beast based on Xi Ruo''s memory. But silver moon beasts were very difficult to hunt. If anyone could hunt them, they would give them to their sweethearts. Females who received the silver moon beasts were generally willing to apany the orcs. Because the orcs who could hunt such beasts were very brave and skilled warriors.


    Jells nced at Tang Yu, then picked up the silver moon beast and left.


    "Where are you going?" Tang Yu didn''t see Jellsst night, and he always had a ot of questions he wanted to ask Jells. Finally came back in the morning, he hadn''t had time to ask about the house, where was he going?

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    "Wow! Silver Moon Beast?" Ian went out early in the morning. At this time, he was walking home with a backpack on his back, and he saw Jells carrying a Silver Moon Beast in the distance.


    "Jells, did you go to catch the Silver Moon Beast yesterday?" Ian came to Jells and asked. When he saw Tang Yu behind Jells, he smiled at Tang Yu.


    "Well, I n to give it to Dilson." Jells'' voice was still cold, and this was apanion gift to Dilson and Mino.


    Ian immediately understood what Jells was thinking. He thought it was given to Tang Yu by Jells, but he was a little surprised to hear that Jells said it was for Dilson.


    In fact, Ian thought that Jells was willing to bring Tang Yu back because Jells liked Tang Yu. But looking at Jells'' attitude now, he didn''t seem to care about Tang Yu''s appearance. Ian had a lot of doubts, but now that Tang Yu was here, it was not convenient for him to ask.


    Ian didn''t go to Dilson with them, and the two were left speechless.


    In the end, Tang Yu couldn''t bear it anymore. He walked a few steps quickly, walked up to Jells and said, "I said, are you still angry because of what happened yesterday? I apologize to you, don''t be angry anymore."


    Jells paused, his dark eyes looked at Tang Yu and said, "What you did wrong?"


    Tang Yu muttered in his heart, he was really angry, stingy. He replied, "I shouldn''t joke with you."


    In Tang Yu''s opinion, although Jells was not a good-tempered person, when he got along with Jells, Jells always fulfilled his request. He thought that Jells would forgive him if he confessed his mistake first, but he didn''t expect that Jells still looked at him indifferently.


    "What else?"


    Tang Yu was stunned, what else? he couldn''t help but recall Jells'' question yesterday, Tang Yu didn''t know what to think, a suspicious blush shed on his face.


    Just when Tang Yu was struggling with how to answer, someone suddenly appeared and rescued him from the fire and water in time.


    And this person was the cowardly Mino. Mino and Dilson just came out of Su Yi''s house. Seeing that the rain was light, Dilson went out of the valley to see if there was any prey. Mino had just separated from Dilson, and unexpectedly turned around and met Jells.


    Mino had a baby face, and usually only had a better rtionship with Su Yi besides Dilson. He suddenly met Jells and stepped back a little timidly. In Mino''s eyes, Jells was a particrly powerful orc, and Mino was somewhat afraid of Jells.


    "Je, Jells, why are you here?" Mino''s mosquito-like voice came.


    Jells raised the things in his hand, "For you, apanion gift."


    Mino had already seen Tang Yu at this time, and also saw the silver moon beast in Jells'' hands. He thanked him in a low voice and led Jells to his house.


    On the way, Mino looked at Tang Yu carefully. He didn''t know how Tang Yu got here, so he was full of curiosity.


    Tang Yu walked up to Mino and spoke to Mino very friendly, "Hello, my name is Tang Yu, what''s your name?"


    Seeing Tang Yu''s talkative appearance, Mino couldn''t help but let go a little and leaned forward and said to Tang Yu, "My name is Mino."


    Because they arrived at Mino''s house within a few steps, Tang Yu had no chance to continue talking to Mino.


    Mino opened the door and invited them in.


    Jells put the silver moon beast on the stone table in the yard, turned around and was about to leave, but saw Tang Yu staring nkly at Mino''s house in a daze.


    Mino thought that Tang Yu had never seen such a house, so he kindly introduced to Tang Yu, "This is called a house, which is much morefortable than a cave. This is the kitchen, we usually cook here, and then that is our ce to rest, because I prefer flowers and nts, so I nted a lot of flowers at the window."


    "Who taught you this?" Tang Yu asked subconsciously, but his eyes were a little misty.


    Mino didn''t have so many thoughts, and without thinking, he said, "It''s Su Yi, my good friend." When he said the word "good friend", Mino showed a proud smile on his face.


    Su Yi? ! !


    Tang Yu opened his mouth and murmured as if he had just woken up from a dream: "Su Yi? Su Yi?"


    In Tang Yu''s mind, the picture of Su Yi being shot immediately appeared, and he reached out to help Su Yi to hold the jade pendant... It turned out because of that jade pendant?


    Tang Yu was not stupid. When he heard Su Yi''s name, he immediately thought of the jade pendant. If he was the only one traveling through, he wouldn''t feel anything. But if Su Yi also traveled through, then where did the young master of the Tang family in Beijing had any intersection with Su Yi? The only thing was before he lost consciousness, he seemed to have touched Su Yi''s jade pendant.


    After Tang Yu walked out of Mino''s house, he nced at Jells withplicated eyes, turned and walked towards another house in the distance. The house was bigger and more luxurious than Mino''s, which showed that the owner of the house spent a lot of effort.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu''s back, and his dark eyes flickered. The moment he heard Su Yi''s name, Tang Yu''s feeling suddenly changed. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but Jells suddenly felt that Tang Yu was not as simple as he seemed. When Tang Yu heard the word Su Yi, he lost his temper for a moment. But he was able to quickly restrain his mind, and then continued to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Su Yi was brushing his teeth with salt. He put garlic in his breakfast. Little Eli especially hated the smell of garlic. In order not to be hated by his son, Su Yi rinsed his mouth with water soaked in mint while brushing his teeth with salt.


    Just when Su Yi was about to go into the room after brushing his teeth, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. He was stunned for a moment, the orcs here had no habit of knocking on the door, and generally like to shout before entering the door. Su Yi suddenly heard a knock on the door and thought he was hallucinating.


    When Su Yi slowly opened the door, he saw a strange female standing at the door of his house.


    Their valleys were surrounded by cliffs, and there were no entrances and exits at all. Why did this female suddenly appear?


    While Su Yi was looking back and forth at the female, the female was also looking at Su Yi up and down.


    The female was a little shorter than Su Yi, and his skin tone was two shades lighter than Su Yi''s. The female was not as beautiful as Su Yi, but he had a pair of very smart eyes, which were slightly curved into a crescent shape when he smiled. In addition to his smiling eyes, the most impressive thing about him were two symmetrical dark red tear moles on both sides of the corners of his eyes.


    The corner of the female''s mouth twitched, revealing a slightly evil smirk, "Team Su, I wonder if you still remember the Tang family in Beijing?"


    Su Yi was struck by lightning, the Tang family? Which Tang family could it be?


    Of course, when he was still in the team, he had been trying his best to deal with the Tang family.


    Su Yi''s eyes turned cold, and without saying a word, he grabbed Tang Yu''s arm and tugged it, then turned around and directly pressed Tang Yu to the ground. This series of actions, Su Yi almostpleted in one breath.


    Tang Yu didn''t react at all, and was suppressed to the ground by Su Yi.


    When Tang Yu was struggling with pain, Su Yi took out a dagger from the space and pressed it against Tang Yu''s neck. He lowered his voice, his eyes extremely cold.


    "Say, who are you?"


    Tang Yu was startled by Su Yi, he didn''t expect Su Yi to react so quickly.


    "Team Su, don''t get excited, it''s a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Su Yi also remained unmoved, and continued to press the knife against Tang Yu''s neck.


    "Let me ask you again, who are you?"


    "I''m Tang Yu." Tang Yu raised his hand helplessly, with an innocent look on his face.


    Su Yi thought for a while, then suddenly loosened his grip and thrust the dagger towards his waist.


    Su Yi calmed down, feeling that he was so stupid that he had nothing to say. After he was shot back then, he clearly remembered the young master of the Tang family, who was waving at him proudly. Judging from the situation at the time, it was impossible for Boss Tang to die. The female in front of him had dered hmself he came, and it was impossible for that cunning and suspicious Boss Tang to do something like this.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes, looked at the person in front of him, and asked coldly: "Why are you here?"


    Tang Yu rubbed his sore wrist, squinted his eyes and hummed: "It''s not thanks to your broken jade, I''m also reborn."


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered for a moment, and he said with an uncertain face, "Were you also present when the fight broke out?"


    Tang Yu told Su Yi everything that happened before. Including how he met Jells after crossing.


    In fact, Tang Yu was not stupid at all. In the previous world, he was pretending to be stupid. He didn''t want topete with his brother for property, so he didn''t need to be too smart. The showdown with Su Yi now was also his decision after careful consideration.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that Su Yi was also reborn, so he told Jells and the others that his name was Tang Yu. Even if Tang Yu didn''t show his cards, Su Yi would soon know himself. Now that he came to showdown, it would only make Su Yi thought that he was a fool, and Su Yi wouldn''t have too much fear of him. Without too much fear, Tang Yu didn''t have to worry, one day Su Yi would kill him.


    Su Yi had never met Tang Yu, but he once asked his subordinates to collect a lot of Tang Yu''s information. Tang Yu was the youngest of the family, loved by many elders of the Tang family, and had cultivated the temperament of the young master since childhood. Su Yi didn''t really believe in these materials, but thinking about Tang Yu didn''tpete with Boss Tang for property, Tang Yu shouldn''t be stupid. Regardless of whether Tang Yu really didn''t want to grab the family property, or didn''t dare to grab it, in the end, the elder brother who seemed to love Tang Yu very much on the surface, still killed his younger brother. It was estimated that in Boss Tang''s heart, only the dead wouldn''t threaten his status.


    Su Yi sneered in his heart, whether it was the former Su Yi or the former young master of the Tang family, there was only one identity in this world, that was, the female of the orc world. Su Yi wasn''t worried at all, Tang Yu would uncover the prodigal son mask, anyway, the two of them were on the same boat now.


    Tang Yu pinched his palm, and after a long silence, asked: "You, do you already have a partner?"


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu and nodded, he shouted: "Little Eli!"


    Tang Yu immediately tilted his head, looking into the room with his head, he thought that a tall and burly orc woulde out, but he didn''t expect that after waiting for a long time, a small snake woulde out.


    When he saw the little white snake, Tang Yu couldn''t help but shiver. To be honest, he was a little afraid of snakes.


    "Mother, why did you call me?"


    Tang Yu''s jaw almost dropped when he heard the little snake calling Su Yi softly.


    In Tang Yu''s opinion, with Su Yi''s current skills, he could live without relying on orcs. But he didn''t expect Su Yi, such a police ruffian not only honestly be a female, but even gave birth to a little orc?


    "Come on, let me introduce you to an uncle." Su Yi beckoned for Little Eli toe over.


    Little Eli also saw a strange female at this moment, and just as little Eli was about to crawl over, a tall figure appeared behind him. The man bent down and picked up little Eli, then walked towards the yard.


    At this time, the rain that had been ticking was no longer ticking.


    Tang Yu stared nkly at the orc who came out. He suddenly understood why Su Yi had be a female here honestly. Su Yi fell in love with this handsome orc.


    This orc was very handsome, and unlike Jells mixed Chinese and Western temperament, this orc had a unique charm of snakes. The orc had snow-white hair, and his eyshes were long and the same light color. The biggest highlight of the orc was his pair of strange eyes. One eye was extremely light in color, shining dazzlingly like transparent ss; while the other eye was reddish gold, which was the animal pupil of a snake, with a strong aggressiveness and wildness.


    "Sinor, this is the female that Jells brought back, named Tang Yu." Su Yi put down the things in his hand, walked to Sinor''s side and pointed at Tang Yu.


    Then he took Sinor and walked over, and said to Tang Yu: "This is my partner, Sinor, he is from the Winged Snake Tribe, isn''t he very handsome?"


    Very handsome, the two words, in Tang Yu''s ears, he always felt that Su Yi was showing off. Tang Yu thought to himself: Hmph, my Jells was also very handsome, huh? What?


    Tang Yu stood up suddenly, blushed for no reason, and turned around in a circle nervously. Then he immediately murmured to himself: "I, I don''t think he is handsome."


    Su Yi''s family looked at Tang Yu who talked to himself. Sinor and little Eli didn''t know what Tang Yu was talking about, but Su Yi vaguely thought that Tang Yu might be talking about Jells.


    When Tang Yu was telling his story, his mood was always very low, and the expression on his face was a little sad and a little annoyed. But when he talked about Jells, although he had a stinky face and kept saying that Jells was bad, his eyes couldn''t hide his happiness.


    Therefore, Su Yi felt that Tang Yu should like Jells. If he really hated someone, he wouldn''t spend so much energy talking about the hated person.


    Tang Yu had lunch at Su Yi''s house at noon, and then happily wanted to tell Jells about his stay.


    But before he could tell Jells, a new guest came to the valley again.


    When Tang Yu found Jells, Jells was holding a thin female, standing in the yard of Mino''s house.


    In fact, the yard of Mino''s house was not small, but now because there were five orcs standing and two orcs lying on the ground, the yard suddenly became crowded. Mino was sweating profusely, and Tang Yu didn''t have time to think about what was going on, so he immediately walked over to give Mino a hand.


    Afterwards, Dilson called Su Yi over.


    Su Yi didn''t help, but stood there and looked at them coldly.


    The person standing in the middle was Ed who just came here not long ago. Behind Ed stood Tiger who was always inseparable from Ed.


    Ed saw Su Yi and showed an apologetic smile, then gave Tiger a word or two, and walked out of the yard with Su Yi.


    "What''s going on?" Su Yi nced at the two orcs lying in the yard.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Ed rarely showed a tired face, and looked back at the nsmen in the yard, "Recently, a group of wandering orcs suddenly appeared next to our tribe. Because the number was notrge, there were only eight people, so we didn''t take it seriously. But Later, I didn''t expect that they sneaked into the tribe and snatched our little females while it was raining. These days, we were looking for the traces of those wandering orcs, and finally caught up with them after two days. During the fight with them, we identally encountered an ambush. We rescued a female on the way, and then they forced us to the vicinity of the valley, where we met Jells."


    Although Ed only briefly told the story, Su Yi could also imagine the danger.


    "We will still help you this time, but I want to make an agreement with you Impreza tribe." Su Yi said expressionlessly.


    "You said, as long as it doesn''t hurt my tribe, I will try my best to agree to your conditions."


    Hearing Ed''s words, Su Yi smiled, "I want you to make an oath that no matter what happens in the future, you won''t be enemy with us. If you break your oath, you will be abandoned by the beast god."


    The beast god, the position in the hearts of the orc here couldn''t be clearly stated in a few words.


    Even Sinor and the others, who were unknown orcs, bear the fate of being abandoned by the Beast God, they still believed in the Beast God. It could be seen how deep-rooted the status of the beast god was.


    Ed was stunned for a moment, he obviously didn''t expect Su Yi to say that.


    "Why are you so sure that I can be the leader of the Impreza Tribe?"


    "Could it be that you can''t be the leader?" Su Yi asked back.


    From the previous two meetings, although Ed didn''t clearly order the people of the Impreza tribe, but judging from the reaction of the orcs, they listened to Ed. Combined with Ed''s handling of things, it could be seen that he was a person who did great things.


    Su Yi actually admired such a person, he couldn''t do great things, and his hobby was a small family rather than a big country.


    At this time, Sinor also came to Mino''s house. When he saw Ed, Sinor ignored him as if he didn''t see him.


    He walked to Su Yi''s side, and took a fruit that Su Yi liked to eat. The seriousness on Su Yi''s face faded, and he returned to his usual good-natured look.


    At this time, Tang Yu''s impatient voice suddenly came from the yard.


    "If you''re like this, how can Mino help you to check the wound?"


    Su Yi hurriedly turned around and walked towards the yard, only to see Tang Yu holding a female in Jells arms. The female seemed to be frightened, him small face was full of tears, and he looked extraordinarily pitiful.


    Su Yi walked over to take a look at the female, and then asked: "What''s going on?"


    Tang Yu nuzzled and said helplessly: "This female is injured, and Mino wants to help him to check the wound. He has been shrinking in Jells, how can he check it like this?"


    Su Yi coughed lightly, "You look so fierce, it seems that you scared people."


    After speaking, Su Yi immediately changed into a harmless expression on his face, he said very kindly to the female: "Don''t be afraid, you see that there are people from your tribe around you, it''s very safe here. You have toe down obediently, so we can know where you feel ufortable."


    However, the female was still indifferent, his whole body was shaking, he retracted into Jells'' arms, his small body trembling non-stop. It seemed that Su Yi was some kind of scourge?


    Tang Yu burst outughing, "You still say I''m fierce? Look, you scare the little girl, haha."


    Mino always had a low smile, and when he heard Tang Yu''s words, he couldn''t helpughing too.


    Su Yi turned around and red at the two of them, and then said angrily, "Take care of it quickly, and it will be dark after a while."


    It was the rainy season, and the weather was always gloomy, even during the daytime. It was afternoon now, and it wouldn''t be long before it got dark. It would be very inconvenient to deal with anything at that time.


    Mino immediately restrained his smile, and he stretched out his hand to pull the person in Jells'' arms. Who knew that the little female reacted extremely violently.


    He screamed and pped Mino''s outstretched hand, as if Mino was some kind of viin.


    Su Yi looked at Mino''s red hand from the beating, and frowned displeased.


    "Go away, I don''t want it, I don''t want it, you don''t touch me!!" The little female''s shrill cry made Mino jumped.


    The orcs of the surrounding Impreza tribe immediately looked in this direction. It seemed that Mino was not checking the little female''s injuries just now, but pinched the little female severely.


    Mino retracted his hand when he was watched, and stepped back a little timidly.


    Su Yi was about to go over to help Mino out of the siege, when he saw Tang Yu walked to Mino, and said to those Imprezas orcs who were staring at Mino, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a witch doctor treat you?"


    an orc from impreza tribe couldn''t help but said: "Our little females are very delicate, I hope you will be careful when treating them."


    Tang Yu was not happy when he heard this.


    He walked to the orc, pointed at the struggling female and said, "Look at how energetic he is, and look at our witch doctor''s red hand from his beating, how do I think your female is quite strong? Since he is so strong, I don''t think he has any injuries on his body, but he only wants to rely on our orcs and don''t let him go?"


    This was actually a bit too much, but Su Yi had no intention of stopping it.


    The orc froze for a moment, nced at the aggrieved Mino, and then at the female in the arms of another orc, suddenly feeling speechless.


    When the female heard Tang Yu said this about him, he immediately cried even more fiercely.


    "Woo, I, I''m just scared, if he hadn''t saved me, I, I might have been ruined, woo, woo, I''m scared when I think of the dirty appearance of those wandering orcs, I''m so scared "


    The female spoke out of breath while crying, and before he could finish speaking, Jells suddenly let go of his hand impatiently.


    As soon as the female''s feet touched the ground, he immediately looked weak and crumbling, and the orcs of the Impreza family were terrified.


    Su Yi couldn''t stand it any longer. He turned his face to Dillson and said, "For the future, you can discuss with Uncle Taylor. I''ll go back first."


    Su Yi turned and walked out. Halfway through, he suddenly thought of Tang Yu, so he looked back at Tang Yu.


    "Do you want toe with me?"


    Tang Yu pointed at Mino, "Let me watch here and save Mino, a silly boy, from being bullied again."


    Su Yi smiled, Su Yi saw through his little thoughts at a nce. Just like Dilson and Mino back then, the two of them had met each other a long time ago, but they were both dull guys. If it wasn''t for Su Yi''s help, it would be as difficult as a marathon if they really wanted to get together based on their personalities. Almost like a long run.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    The female of the Impreza tribe was called Resa, and he was the most beautiful female of the Impreza tribe. Among the females who were robbed this time, Resa was also included. Ed settled the injured orcs and Resa, and took the uninjured orcs to find other females.


    Not long after Ed left, Mino''s house became lively again.


    The reason was that Resa didn''t like living in Mino''s house, he didn''t find it convenient to live with his partner (Dillson).


    But there were other ces where they could live, one was Su Yi''s house and the other was Ian''s side. Su Yi''s house was the same as Mino''s house, and two injured orcs had already lived in Ian''s side. If Resa lived there, it would be very crowded.


    Seeing everyone''s embarrassment, Resa cried and said: "I, I''m still a female without a partner. It''s really not good to live with a female who was already in a rtionship."


    Tang Yu said: "Then you think, Where is better for you to live?"


    Resa blushed, and while wiping away his tears, he peeked at Jells at the side. The meaning of the little eyes was too obvious. Tang Yu snapped, almost biting his own teeth.


    Tang Yu thought to himself: What is inconvenient? is it inconvenient for you to live with a group of gentlemen over there? is it convenient for you to go to Jells'' bed?


    Resa limped to Jells'' side, then gently held Jells'' arm, looked at Jells tenderly and said, "Can I live with you?, anyway, our rtionship ..." Before finishing his sentence, Resa lowered his head shyly.


    What''s the meaning?


    Tang Yu stood up suddenly, what''s the matter?


    Wasn''t he just going to greet Su Yi? Why didn''t he see him all morning? What did Jells have to do with this Resa?


    Seeing that Jells didn''t speak, Resa widened his lovely and pitiful eyes, and big tears rolled down his pretty face. Not to mention, although Resa was a big man in Tang Yu''s eyes, but because Resa''s face was very delicate, it was quite beautiful to have pear blossoms with rain.


    " Jells, you, don''t you want to?"


    Jells'' dark eyes turned, and they just collided with Tang Yu''s. Jells didn''t look at Resa, but looked at Tang Yu and said, "Good."


    Tang Yu froze for a moment, Jells had never cared about females, and Tang Yu didn''t care about him either.


    But when Tang Yu heard Jells said the word "good", he suddenly felt that maybe his idea was wrong. After all, Jells was also an orc. How could an orc not like females, especially a delicate and beautiful female like Resa.


    Thinking of Jells''s indifference towards him, it turned out, it wasn''t that Jells didn''t like to touch females, but Jells didn''t like him.


    Tang Yu avoided Jells'' sight ufortably, walked quickly to Mino''s side, and helped Mino cleaned the messy yard.


    Mino looked at Tang Yu, and then asked: "Did you live with Jells before? Where do you n to live if Resa lives there?"


    Tang Yu was a little distracted, hearing Mino''s question, A little absent-mindedly he said: "Isn''t there a cave near here? I''ll live there."


    Tang Yu asked Su Yi before, and Su Yi said that there were several unused caves in this valley. Tang Yu thought that if Jells was still angry with him, he couldn''t live with Jells shamelessly. Even if Su Yi was willing to take Tang Yu in temporarily for the sake of fellow vigers, it was impossible for Tang Yu to bother Su Yi''s house all the time.


    "How can you do that? The cave is too humid during the rainy season, so you can stay at my house first." Mino quickly grabbed Tang Yu and said sincerely.


    Tang Yu stretched out his hand and pinched Mino''s little nose. This Mino was so cute and silly.


    "It''s okay, I''m not that kind of delicate female. Before I came to the valley, I lived alone in the forest for several months." Tang Yu said quite proudly.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s appearance, Mino really wanted to persuade him a few more words. But at this moment, Resa''s feet over there suddenly softened, and he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Jells beside Resa hugged him, otherwise Resa would have fallen hard.


    Mino was not in the mood to joke anymore, and hurried over to help Resa check his body.


    "You don''t have any serious injuries, but your ankle is sprained, probably because you are overly frightened, and you haven''t recovered yet." Mino softlyforted Resa, and Resa leaned in Jells'' arms, and said weakly to Mino "Thank you".


    When Ed left, he left a lot of prey for Resa and the injured orc. There were also a few animal skins specially hunted for Resa. The animal skins were freshly peeled and still bloody. Jells had to hold Resa and take away most of the prey, so there was no way to bring those exquisite beasts.


    Resa''s eyes were red, and he asked Mino to help bring it to Jells'' room. Mino looked at the pile of animal skins on the ground with a look of embarrassment on his face. He was different from Su Yi. Although he also worked on weekdays, he did some light work. Dillson helped him with any heavy work. Now Dillson took the injured orc to Ian''s side, and he hadn''t returned yet. In the yard, only Mino and Tang Yu were left.


    Tang Yu sighed, "I''lle, you''d better be busy with your herbs."


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that he would take a puddle of dirty water onto himself.


    Jells walked in the front with Resa in his arms, and Tang Yu walked behind with the animal skin in his arms. There were many and big animal skins,pletely covering little Tang Yu underneath. From a distance, it looked like a lump of animal skin walking by itself. Because of walking, the animal skin would inevitably fall off, and Tang Yu identally stepped on it. Moreover, there was still blood on the animal skin, which made Tang Yu''s face paled all over.


    Tang Yu walked behind, dizzy from the fishy smell on the animal skin. He was used to be a young master, so he never imagined that one day he would personally serve others.


    What''s even more exasperating was that Resa would say to Tang Yu from time to time: "Be careful, these are very precious animal skins." When Resa said this, he used a very euphemistic and aggrieved tone. It seemed that every time Tang Yu stepped on the animal skin, it was like stepping on his wound.


    Tang Yu gritted his teeth and tried not to get angry, but when Resa used him wrongly for the fourth time. Tang Yu finally broke out, and he threw the animal skin to the ground violently.


    Wasn''t it animal skin? He didn''t believe if he threw it away, what could you do to him?


    After Tang Yu threw away his things, he felt that he was so stupid that he was going to die. Any fool could see that Resa was deliberately finding fault, Tang Yu knew there was a scam, but he couldn''t help but jumped in. He really didn''t like this kind of female, beside crying, he looked like the whole world fucked him.


    Resa burst into tears again, saying that these animal skins were the gifts prepared by the Impreza tribe for him, and each animal skin was very valuable. he also cried and used Tang Yu of rejecting him because he was a foreigner.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "You, do you also like Jells? Because I have that kind of rtionship with Jells, so you hate me? I''m really sorry, you can do whatever you want, even those animal skins, I, I can give it to you. But Jells can''t, he is the only person I''ve ever met who make my heart beat, I can''t give up Jells to you, I''m really, really sorry."


    Tang Yu looked at Jells coldly, then smiled wryly, "Resa, I think you are mistaken. If you think of me as an imaginary rival, you are very wrong. Because he never liked me, and I, I don''t like him."


    Thest sentence Tang Yu wanted to say should actually be like this, because he had never liked me, and even if I liked him, it was useless. But when the words came to his lips, Tang Yu''s strong self-esteem made him unable to say anything to show weakness.


    Jells was the first orc he knew, and also the first to help him out of trouble. Tang Yu didn''t know if it was liking, because he had never really liked anyone. He just felt that he didn''t want to see Jells holding someone else, he felt ufortable. He wanted to get angry like in his previous life, but he couldn''t get angry because this was no longer the Tang family where he could do whatever he wanted.


    In the evening, it began to rain heavily outside.


    In the afternoon, Su Yi helped Dino to make a pet cage, and then made a simple hammock in Little Eli''s room. After he finished his work, he found that it was raining heavily outside. After the family had dinner, Su Yi wanted to have a good sleep. Lying on the bed for a while, he suddenly thought of that kid Tang Yu, wondering where that guy lived today? Thinking of how Tang Yu defended Mino today, he should already be familiar with Mino, right? Maybe, he had already lived with Mino.


    Thinking of this, Su Yi felt relieved. Although they were reborn in the same world, they were not familiar with each other after all, and Tang Yu was also smart, so nothing would happen.


    After dawn, Mino came to knock on the door, and Su Yi didn''t know about Resa''s change of house yesterday. Mino thought that Tang Yu woulde to Su Yi''s house yesterday, and he didn''t take Tang Yu''s saying that he wanted to live in a cave to his heart. Unexpectedly, Tang Yu didn''te to Su Yi''s ce?


    Although Su Yi said in his heart that he didn''t care, Tang Yu came from the same world as him after all, and he was the only person in this world who Su Yi could talk about another world. Su Yi sighed, held up the big leaf as an umbre, and walked all the way towards the cave in the valley.


    Su Yi and Mino searched all the way, and finally found Tang Yu in the third cave. Tang Yu was still sleeping, wrapped under a worn animal skin, shivering slightly as if cold.


    Rain water poured in from outside the cave, making the ground very wet and muddy. As soon as Su Yi thought of that Resa, as a foreign female, he was so delicate and loved by others, and when he saw Tang Yu cowering under the animal skin, he suddenly felt depressed. He kicked Tang Yu, "Get up, aren''t you from the Tang family in Beijing? Are you not ashamed?"


    Tang Yu opened his eyes in a daze, his face was a little pale, and he muttered, "What can I do? Jells'' house is not my house, so what should I use to argue with him?"


    "Then what are you thinking?" Su Yi also referring to Jells, Tang Yu understood Su Yi''s meaning, he licked his chapped lips and said, "I don''t know, I''m not as open-minded as you, I''m a person who can''t tolerate sand in my eyes."


    Yes, Tang Yu couldn''t tolerate any sand in his eyes. For people who grew up in such a family, Tang Yu''s personality had long since be different from others. He was suspicious by nature, afraid of being tricked by others if he was not careful. He liked to pretend to be stupid, but in fact, he could see things more clearly than anyone else. He had very high demands on his lover, so if Jells didn''t show his liking for him, Tang Yu would just choose to wait and see. In his opinion, there was only one heart. If he gave it away rashly, what would be left if he lost his heart?


    Mino listened in a daze, he really didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Then you get up for me and go to my ce first." After Su Yi finished speaking, he pulled Mino and walked outside.


    Tang Yu didn''t move. He didn''t sleep wellst night. The cave was a bit cold at night, and it was ufortable to sleep on the ground. Tang Yu vaguely sensed that someone hade in. He thought Su Yi hade back, and he hurriedly stood up for fear of being beaten by Su Yi.


    Because ofck of sleep, when he stood up, he got up too hard, and Tang Yu''s eyes suddenly became dark, and he almost fell down. Fortunately, his foundation was not bad, so he insisted on stabilizing his figure. When he saw the person in front of him clearly, his already pale face turned paler.


    Tang Yu never felt that he was a stingy person, but now he was really stingy. Thinking of the way Resa almost fainted yesterday, the way Jells hugged him. Thinking about how he almost fell just now, Jells didn''t even bother to reach out to help him.


    Sure enough, liked and disliked, really different treatment ah.


    "Is there something wrong?" Tang Yu asked angrily.


    "Before, didn''t you want to return to the Winged Wolf n?" Jells looked at him expressionlessly, with indescribable emotions in his dark eyes.


    Tang Yu''s eyes widened suddenly, and then he looked at Jells in disbelief, "Are you going to drive me away? Jells, do you really hate me?"


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but raise his voice because he was angry , his pale face was stained with a blush.


    Jells didn''t expect Tang Yu''s reaction to be so strong. He frowned and said, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to send you off?"


    "I don''t want to leave now, can''t I?" Tang Yu almost said without thinking, so he said it.


    Jells looked at him with persuasive eyes, and immediately continued: "Why?"


    Tang Yu became a little angry, "I''m here, and it won''t dy your love, why do you care whether I go or not?"


    Jells sighed insignificantly, looked at Tang Yu, who was blushing and had a thick neck, and said, "You like me."


    Tang Yu almost jumped. Aren''t the two of them arguing? Why Jells could say these words so calmly?


    "Is there something wrong with you? How long have we known each other? Also, don''t be too narcissistic. I''m not Resa. I fell in love with you as soon as I saw you? And you have nothing to do with whether I leave or not. It doesn''t matter, even if I have to leave, I will ask others to help me. So please, don''t bother me." Tang Yu pushed and pushed Jells as he spoke, wanting him to disappear in front of him quickly. However, he overestimated his own strength, and Jells stood there almost motionless.


    Tang Yu had no choice but to say: "Well, you like this ce, so I''ll leave it to you, I won''t apany you."


    Tang Yu was about to go around Jells and walked out of the cave, Jells stretched out his hand, Tang Yu felt his body fell back, and he was hugged by Jells with one hand.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "What exactly do you want?" Tang Yu widened his eyes angrily, and the two tear moles under his eyes looked like two red teardrops.


    "You like me." Jells repeated, he knew Tang Yu liked him, but he didn''t know why Tang Yu was so angry.


    This time Tang Yu didn''t continue to blow his hair, nor did he yell, but turned his head slightly to avoid looking into Jells'' eyes. Because he felt that after looking at his eyes, he himself felt that he liked this hateful guy.


    "Since you know that he likes you, you still hug other females, isn''t it a bit too much?" The one who spoke was Su Yi who had gone and returned. Su Yi stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the two people who were arguing inside. In fact, Su Yi and Mino both saw Jells when he came in. Su Yi originally thought that after Jells went in, the two of them woulde out sweetly. As a result, only Tang Yu''s angry voice was heard, and there was no voice from Jells for a long time.


    Su Yi was toozy to deal with the awkward couple, but thinking of Tang Yu''s pale face, he couldn''t help but offered a helping hand.


    There was a sh of understanding in Jells'' dark eyes, and then he dragged Tang Yu out, Tang Yu staggered and was very embarrassed by being dragged.


    " Jells, what are you fussing about?" Tang Yu desperately wanted to break free, but as if Jells didn''t hear him, he pulled him forward.


    Mino tugged Su Yi''s hand, and asked in a low voice, "Are they going to fight?"


    Su Yi burst outughing when he heard that, and he looked at Mino and said, "Your little brain, in the end what are you thinking?"


    Mino smiled shyly, then wrinkled his nose and said, "Don''t you think they are fighting? Dillson is always careful with me, and loosened his grip for fear of hurting me."


    " They, just let them go, let''s go and see those wounded orcs."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, he walked towards Ian''s house.


    In the future, their valley would be allies with the Impreza tribe, and Su Yi still wanted to visit them to show their friendship. And for that troublesome female, this was not his Impreza tribe, and he couldn''t let him bring his bad habits to them to dominate them.


    Tang Yu was pulled so badly that he almost fell, and his wrist hurt from being gripped.


    With a mournful face, he swung his other hand towards Jells. Jells grabbed Tang Yu''s hand and suddenly raised it, Tang Yu suddenly lost his bnce. The weight of Tang Yu''s entire body fell on the small wrist, and tears fell out of pain.


    At this time, Jells also noticed that Tang Yu''s face was not good-looking, so he quickly put his other hand around Tang Yu''s waist, and carried Tang Yu up.


    Tang Yu''s pale face immediately became bloodshot. Although he was gay, he still couldn''t bear being carried on his shoulders like a child like this.


    Looking at Tang Yu''s red wrist, Jells suddenly took Tang Yu''s wrist and sent it to his mouth. Tang Yu blushed and immediately retracted his hands, but even though he reacted quickly, he still felt a shallow hot mark printed on his wrist.


    Tang Yu''s eyes trembled slightly, he was a little angry and aggrieved and said: "You guys are really a barbaric, you just say I like you after meeting for the first time, what a vexatious guy."


    Jells looked up, he nced at Tang Yu and then said coldly: "Tang Yu, if you like me, you like it, and if you hate me, you hate it. And you, if you don''t like me, don''t do things that make me misunderstand. If you like me, but deliberately pretend that you don''t like me, I will let you know the cruel consequences of not being frank."


    Tang Yu couldn''t help shrinking his neck, was Jells threatening him?


    "What about you? Do you like me?" Tang Yu couldn''t help asking, this was a question he was very concerned about.


    Jells'' dark eyes flickered for a moment, then turned his face away to look elsewhere, and nodded inadvertently.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect him to nod his head, and felt mixed feelings in his heart for a moment. It turned out that Jells liked him, but why didn''t he feel it at all?


    Someone who was liked should feel confident, right?


    After knowing that Jells liked him, Tang Yu was no longer afraid of Jells immediately. He stared and asked Jells, "You like me, and you still hug other female? You like me, and you are so rude to me? Also, if you like me, can''t you treat me a little different from other people?"


    Jells smiled wryly, thinking to himself: Is it really because of hugging other female as Su Yi said?


    "Hey, what are youughing at? What''s so funny? I''m interrogating you, you have to correct your attitude!"


    Tang Yu reached out and pinched Jells'' face, just as he was about to take revenge, his cor was suddenly caught, he was grabbed by someone, and then Tang Yu was pulled down, a face of mixed Chinese and Western magnified in front of his eyes instantly. Tang Yu hurriedly closed his eyes in fright, and felt a kiss on his mouth.


    Jells'' kiss was surprisingly gentle.


    He just pressed Tang Yu''s lips lightly, neither deepening nor pulling away. Tang Yu instinctively wanted to back away, but he felt his neck being held, and a clear and shallow breath seemed to prate his heart in an instant. They breathed each other''s breath, and could even hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Tang Yu''s heartache in the past few months when he came to another world was inexplicably drawn out by this gentle kiss. As soon as his nose was sore, tears rushed out. This guy, why didn''t he show up sooner? How good it would be if he appeared when he was almost raped, or like Su Yi when he woke up there was Sinor by his side.


    Jells slowly opened the distance between the two, put Tang Yu down and hugged him in his arms.


    "Why are you crying?" Jells asked in a low voice.


    Tang Yu put his arms around his neck. He loved this sense of security, which came from Jells. While taking a deep breath, he tightened his hands holding Jells.


    " Jells, why didn''t youe to me earlier?" Tang Yu''s voice was crying, and his eyes were red.


    Jells recalled what Tang Yu said before. He was captured by unknown orcs and almost bullied by them, and then he lived alone in the forest in fear. Jells reached out and rubbed Tang Yu''s hair, and said to Tang Yu, "I''m sorry, I''mte."


    When Tang Yu took Jells back to Ian with a smile, he saw Su Yi helped Mi to examine the wound of the wounded orc. Just as Tang Yu wanted to go over to help, he was stopped by Jells.


    Tang Yu turned back in doubt, "What''s the matter?"


    Jells still had no expression on his face, and said coldly, "I don''t want you to touch them."


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but blushed again when he heard that, he bluffed and said, "Why are you so stingy?" Although Tang Yu said it angrily, Tang Yu was very happy in his heart. He didn''t expect that Jells was so cute.


    Su Yi coughed, pointed at the two people who were tired and crooked, and said, "Come here and help me!"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    When Resa heard that Jells was back, he limped out of the room. He was about to tell Jells that he was about to die of suffocation, when he saw that Jells was listening to Tang Yu with his head down. The way the two of them were intimate waspletely different from the way they were arguing yesterday.


    Resa''s eyes turned red immediately, and he walked towards them a little resentfully. When he passed by Su Yi, because he was anxious and didn''t pay attention, he tripped over Su Yi''s outstretched foot. Su Yi was lowering his head to sew the wound on the foot of an orc. He didn''t expect that there would be another person behind him, and he didn''t expect that this person would be tripped by him.


    Su Yi gave the needle and thread to Mino, and asked Mino to learn how to sew the wound. Mino took it with a little fear, and then started to sew ording to his instruction.


    Resa himself didn''t expect such a thing to happen, he sat on the ground a little stupidly, and only remembered to shed tears when he realized it.


    Su Yi disliked a big man crying like a little girl. Although Resa was a female, he was still a big man visually. Su Yi frowned and said, "When walking, remember to watch the road."


    Resa didn''t expect Su Yi not only he didn''t apologize but also taught him aloud instead, obviously it was Su Yi who tripped him, why did this female stare at him with a serious face? Resa felt even more aggrieved immediately, and he shed tears even more with his mouth ttened. Ian on the side looked a little soft hearted, and just wanted to go over to help Resa, but was stopped by Su Yi''s eyes.


    "How old are you?" Su Yi squatted down, looked at Resa and asked.


    Resa felt that the female in front of him was really strange, and he even asked him how old he was at this time?


    "I''m an adult," Resa said.


    Su Yi had an I undestood face, "Oh, it''s so young, no wonder so ignorant."


    Puchi! Tang Yuughed all of a sudden, Su Yi''s expression of taking others for granted was really funny enough.


    Resa was a little angry, and used Su Yi while crying, "How can you be like this, you are the one who tripped me, and you still me me? Is this the female raised by your unknown orcs? I thought, you and other unknown orcs are different, but you are also the same."


    Su Yi grabbed Resa, and then said very severely: "You are wrong, I was raised by a tribe the same like you, and it has nothing to do with the unknown orcs. If you can''t speak, I don''t mind teaching you."


    Resa was hurt when he was dragged, and immediately screamed, as if Su Yi didn''t just grab him, but pinched him severely.


    "You savages, I want to tell Ed and them, tell them that you bully me! Don''t think that I''m a female, so I will let you bully me at will."


    The orc who was awakened by Resa''s scream. He looked at Resa with puzzle face. As soon as Resa saw that his people had woken up, he immediately staggered towards the orc. His face was full of tears at this moment, as if he had just been greatly wronged.


    "They, they bullied me, Meta, woo woo woo, they bullied me together while Ed was away." Resa was out of breath from crying, and almost lost his breath several times. The orc immediately sat up, stretched out his hand to grab Resa, and then looked at the people around him vigntly.


    Su Yi was not afraid of anything in his life, not the underworld, not afraid of murder, not afraid of desperadoes, but only afraid of shrews. And now Resa was obviously a beautified version of a shrew. What''s better than the shrew on the street was that Resa''s crying look was much better.


    The injured orc''s face was very ugly, and his eyes turned back and forth on them, which was an angry look. If he didn''t know that it was Su Yi and the others who saved him, Su Yi didn''t doubt it at all that this guy would suddenly jump up and fight them desperately.


    Su Yi was unhappy. He had always been a person who was afraid of trouble. Now, if it wasn''t for Ed''s face, he would never talk to this group of brainless orcs.


    "Noisy, what does it look like?" Suddenly there was an extremely majestic voice, and Resa, who was so frightened and crying, suddenly got stuck.


    Taylor nced at Resa felt and upset, then said dissatisfied: "If you feel wronged by living here, you might as well move to the cave in the valley."


    The orc was injured, and these people saved him, so he tore his face in embarrassment. He looked at Resa, sighed slightly and said, "When Ed and the otherse back, I will take you back to the tribe."


    Back in the tribe, no one dared to bully Resa anymore.


    Finally, the ears were quiet, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that nothing was going on here, Su Yi nned to turn around and leave. As soon as he turned around, he bumped into a chest. He was a little dissatisfied and wanted to scold someone, but when he looked up, he saw Sinor''s dazzling handsome face.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Sinor reached out to hold Su Yi''s hand, and pinched Su Yi''s nose with the other hand.


    "I was thinking about looking for you, but you suddenly appeared." Su Yi dragged Sinor out, but didn''t see Resa''s surprised expression.


    Although Sinor appeared yesterday, Resa didn''t see Sinor. This was the first time he saw Sinor.


    He didn''t expect that nasty Su Yi to have such a handsome partner? The moment Sinor walked in just now, Resa thought he was delusional. The orc''s white hair and handsome face couldn''t bepared with all the orcs of the Impreza tribe.


    Resa red at Tang Yu, then gritted his teeth looking at the direction Su Yi left. The two females were really lucky that they both hooked up with such a good orc. One had outstanding looks, and the other had obvious racial advantages. Whichever one was followed would give the female with either the prettiest female or the strongest orc.


    Tang Yu also pulled Jells out, saw that Su Yi and Sinor were going out of the valley, and immediately ran over and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Su Yi was crawling up Sinor''s back, Hearing Tang Yu''s words, he nced at Tang Yu and said, "Go out and look at the prey in the trap, and go out for a walk by the way."


    Tang Yu wanted to follow as soon as he heard that, he had been exhausted for the past two days.


    "Jells, let''s go hunting too."


    Jells nced at Su Yi. When Su Yi came, he was empty-handed, but now he was carrying a backpack and a weapon. Jells thought it was brought by Sinor, so he didn''t think about it any further.


    Su Yi felt terrified when Jells saw him, thinking that Jells wanted his own basket, right? Of course, Jells didn''t intend to use this basket for himself, it should be for Tang Yu.


    Su Yi took off the back basket helplessly, then took out the dagger inside, and handed the them to Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu foolishly praised Su Yi,pletely unaware that Su Yi gave it to him not because of his face, but because of Jells'' terrifying gaze.


    Su Yi nodded, thinking: If it wasn''t for the sake of Jells helping his family, he wouldn''t have given them for free.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    As soon as Tang Yu thought that he could go out, he happily rushed into the room and borrowed an animal skin bag from Ian. His previous n was to return to the wolf tribe, so he didn''t think about food. But it was different now, he was also a person who took care of his family. Jells was also a person who had never raised a family. In order not to starve himself in the future, Tang Yu could only do everything by himself.


    When he came out with the animal skin bag, Su Yi and Sinor had already left.


    Tang Yu muttered, "Hey? Why are you running away? Can I still rely on you?"


    Seeing Tang Yuing out, Jells looked up at the sky. The sky was foggy now, and there was still light rain. Jells looked at Tang Yu''s small body. Tang Yu''s body was obviously not as good as Su Yi''s. Even if Su Yi got caught in the rain, he wouldn''t get sick easily, but Tang Yu wasn''t necessarily so.


    "There''s still food, and we are not in a hurry." Jells tried tomunicate with Tang Yu. As soon as he said it, Tang Yu knew what Jells was thinking, and he said tly, "But I want to go."


    In the end, Tang Yu used a piece of animal skin as a raincoat, and Jells carried him out of the valley.


    Su Yi and Sinor left the valley, and now they wandered around the traps, and only found a red-eyed beast in one trap. Su Yi was not in a hurry to get the prey out, but asked Sinor to drive him around. The two flew to the east for a while, and saw a group of thorn dragons chasing something. There were about fifteen thorn dragons, and Su Yi asked Sinor to put him on a big tree beside him, intending to take this group of thorn dragons into his pocket. The thorn dragon was a carnivore. Although it was a little smaller than other beasts, its meat was delicious.


    When Sinor rushed into the herd, he realized that the thorn dragons were chasing a half-grown orc. Sinor nced at the orc, and raised his tail and threw a thorn dragon out. Su Yi stood on the tree and watched from a distance, and he also saw the orc.


    Fifteen thorn dragons, if Sinor was alone, it wouldn''t be too much trouble. But if you still had to worry about other people, Sinor would be tied up.


    Su Yi took out his crossbow and killed the thorn dragon that was closer to him. Su Yi aimed at the eyes of the thorn dragon, and directly pierced the eyes of the thorn dragon with an arrow. Just when Su Yi was about to aim at another one, he suddenly felt a huge shadow above his head, and then heard a voice from a high ce.


    "Captain Su, you are being disloyal. You don''t give me such a good weapon?"


    The person who spoke was Tang Yu who cameter.


    As soon as Su Yi looked up, he saw a giant dragon hovering above his head. It was not the first time for Su Yi to see the beast form of Jells, but he was still taken aback by the dragon in front of him.


    Tang Yu was looking down with his head probing, and he was still wearing a piece of animal skin.


    Sinor also felt the breath of Jells, and when Jells flew towards him, Sinor dodged very sensitively.


    The moment Sinor dodged, he saw Jells rushing down. A group of thorn dragons scattered like birds, and you squeezed me and I stepped on you in fright, and they looked quite embarrassed.


    Tang Yu''s face was flushed with excitement, he hugged Jells'' neck tightly, and shouted happily: " Jells, there''s one over there, catch it!" Jells didn''te to hunt at all, but it was a bit like taking Tang Yu to ride the roller coaster. Jells grabbed a thorn dragon, flew up and then smashed it. In this way, Tang Yu had a great time ying, and in a short while, there were more than ten corpses of thorn dragons lying on the ground.


    Sinor didn''t care about the battle over there, but turned into a human and came under Su Yi''s tree. Su Yi waved his hand on the top and jumped directly, and Sinor caught him firmly.


    "Did Tang Yue here to grab business?" Su Yi said, walking towards the tragic battlefield with Sinor.


    They went over to check the thorn dragons on the ground, and found that there were no dead ones before killing them.


    "Miril?" A sudden voice sounded, and Su Yi paused, looking curiously at the speaker. The person who spoke was the orc who was chased by the thorn dragon before.


    The orc was about eighteen years old. Because he was injured and couldn''t transform into a beast, that was why he was running in such a state of embarrassment. The orc was very handsome, like a big boy who was still in high school.


    At this time, the orc was looking at Su Yi in shock. Su Yi watched him and quickly searched for useful memories in his mind, as if he had seen this orc somewhere vaguely. The orc seemed to see Su Yi''s doubts, so he quickly pointed to himself and said, "Miril, I am ."


    [no name, the author really wrote  only]


    After thinking about the word  in his mind for a long time, Su Yi could only vaguely felt a trace of familiarity feeling, but just couldn''t recall anything. Su Yi didn''t have a special feeling before, but now he suddenly thought about Miril''s past seriously, and he realized that there seemed to be many things that he couldn''t remember clearly.


    Maybe Su Yi subconsciously felt that it was not his memory, so Su Yi didn''t recall it often, and his body gradually began to selectively forget useless information. Maybe this  was one of those informations.


    "Miril, when you disappeared, the whole tribe was in chaos. I also followed my brothers to look for news about you, but we couldn''t find you after searching for a long time." As he spoke, he wanted to lean over, but he found that behind Miril (Su Yi) stood a tall and handsome white-haired orc.


    Sinor, who was beside Su Yi, stared at him coldly with a pair of different colors eyes.


    Sinor seldom showed such a terrifying gaze. The orc in front of him might be a member of Su Yi''s former tribe, and Sinor subconsciously didn''t want Su Yi to have any contact with this orc. Unknowingly, Sinor showed a vignt demeanor, and his eyes that usually looked as gentle as water, at this moment, he was really like a poisonous snake looking at its prey.


    was being stared by Sinor, his heart tightened. He saw that the white-haired orc was an unknown orc. He thought in his heart: Could it be that Miril was snatched by this unknown orc? Miril didn''t recognize him, was it because he was afraid that the unknown orc would be angry?


    With a defensive expression on his face, he was scared back by the terrifying aura on Sinor''s body. He was not yet an adult, and he was not an opponent of the white-haired orc at all. He was thinking about how he could get out first, and then figure out how toe here and save Miril.


    "Did you recognize the wrong person? My name is not Miril, I''m Su Yi." Su Yi nned to deny it, anyway, he didn''t want to return to Miril''s tribe.  didn''t expect him to say this, thinking that he was being coerced by the unknown orc, so he asked unwillingly: "Miril, I was young when you left the tribe, and I have grown up and changed a lot in the past few years, so it''s okay if you don''t remember me, but you should remember my brother, right?"

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Su Yi could only be more patient with the milk baby and Sinor, and now he was getting a little impatient when he was being pressed for a long time.


    "What Miril, do you think I''m Miril? You really make mistake." After Su Yi finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the prey all over the ground.


    Just as  was about to take a step forward, he suddenly felt that there was an extra person in front of him.


    Sinor looked at him with a frosty face, his lighter lips pursed into a line. Although Sinor didn''t say anything, his eyes had already issued a warning.


    felt a chill all over his body, and he seemed to see a pair of terrifying animal eyes looking at him, and there was a danger in this person eyes.


    Tang Yu and Jells came down, found Su Yi and nned to share the prey.


    Counting the thorn dragons on the ground, there were thirteen in total. Su Yi didn''t take advantage of Tang Yu either, this time Jells dealt with the most, they took five of them, and gave Tang Yu the rest. But Tang Yu didn''t have Su Yi''s storage space, and after hunting so many prey at once, storage was also a problem.


    After Su Yi had selected five thorn dragons, he found that the orc named  had disappeared.


    After that, they took the thorn dragons together to the big river beside the valley. This big river was the river that ran through the valley.


    When dealing with the prey, when Tang Yu saw a dagger that didn''t belong to this world, he was immediately jealous. Tang Yu was not stupid. After Su Yi gave him the backpack, he took out the backpack and the small crossbow. He had vaguely guessed what it was. But due to the presence of two natives from the orc world, he couldn''t ask directly.


    Su Yi didn''t hide it from Tang Yu, anyway, with Tang Yu''s intelligence, it would be a matter of time before he knew about his space. Su Yi didn''t think that there were other reborn people before, so he didn''t hide the weapons and knives from the people in the valley. And he also gave Mino a knife, Tang Yu would find that knife sooner orter. Since he couldn''t hide it, Su Yi didn''t bother to put on an air in front of Tang Yu.


    Su Yi''s current skinning level was already very good.


    After they finished handling all the prey, Su Yi showed them the trap beside the valley. The trap was very obvious, just to be afraid that these reckless orcs would fall into the trap identally.


    After returning to the valley, Jells took Tang Yu to live in the cave. The reason was that Resa was upying Jells'' room, and it was impossible for Jells to kick a female out. The main reason was that there were too many orcs living in Ian''s ce, and Jells didn''t want Tang Yu to get along with them every day.


    Jells chose a cave on the rock wall, which was more than three meters above the ground. Compared with the cave Tang Yu chose before, this ce was cleaner and drier. Jells went back and moved out his meager belongings, took some hay to the cave, put it in the floor and then spread softer animal skin above it.


    Jells nned to build a house in the rainy season. Although the rainy season was not suitable for building a house, in order to give Tang Yu a warm home in winter, Jells, who had always beenzy, had to cheer up.


    Although Tang Yu had been here for a few months, he was a young master after all, and the young master had some minor problems, such as being afraid of bugs. In order not to be disturbed by insects at night, Tang Yu picked a lot of insect-repelling grass in the valley. He crushed the grass into powder with stones, and then sprinkled it to the whole cave. By the time he finished his work, it waspletely dark outside.


    The dinner was delivered by Ian. To thank Ian, Tang Yu gave Ian a thorn dragon.


    Compared with Tang Yu''s side, as soon as Su Yi returned home, he was entangled by two children. The matter of cooking naturally fell on Sinor. Little Eli told Su Yi that he was entangled in a hammock today, and even whined that he didn''t want a hammock anymore. Su Yi had no choice but to persuade him, saying that the hammock was for him to use after turning into a human. Dino''s room was much cleaner than Little Eli''s. In the corner of the room was the small home for Dino''s pet. Don''t look at Dino as a little leopard, in fact, he really liked cute little things in his heart. Like the name he gave to his pet, it was called Xiaoxiao (very small).


    Resting at night, Sinory on the bed with Su Yi in his arms, and didn''t mention the one they met during the day.


    But Sinor didn''t mention it, it didn''t mean Sinor didn''t care. In order not to make Sinor uneasy, Su Yi nned to have a good talk with Sinor.


    "Sinor, I really don''t remember that bastard. Don''t pay too much attention to his affairs, remember what I told you at the beginning? I want to forget the past and just want to be with you. I''m the type of person who doesn''t have any great prospects, I just want the four of us to have a good life. I never thought about going back to that tribe. Isn''t it good here?"


    Sinor listened, and couldn''t help chuckling. He also understood that Su Yi was worried about him. He lowered his head slightly and kissed Su Yi''s forehead. When his light eyshes blinked, there was an obsessive look.


    "I know." Sinor said, he knew it all, just because he knew what Su Yi was thinking, his heart couldn''t help softening into a puddle of water.


    "Know what?" Su Yi touched his forehead, and looked up at Sinor so that he could see the perfect eyebrows.


    Sinor and Su Yi''s eyes met, like mas attracting each other, they stuck together at once. Su Yi looked into Sinor''s clear eyes, which now contained him, Su Yi.


    Sinor approached Su Yi''s face lightly, and sniffed the unique female fragrance on Su Yi''s body. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly, and said softly, "I know you like me."


    Su Yi wanted to step back a little, he was afraid that he would lose control and ruin this heart-to-heart talk.


    Sinor didn''t let him back off, sighed lightly, and his slightly cool skin pressed against Su Yi''s hot body. Su Yi blushed a little, but still closed his eyes half-closed, sticking to Sinoer''s approaching lips.


    Between shallow kisses, Su Yi heard Sinor say: "I will believe you, even if one day you don''t believe in yourself, I will believe you."


    Su Yi was full of warm interaction, and Tang Yu''s condition was not so optimistic.


    At this time, Tang Yu and Jells made up their minds and spent the first night alone.


    Tang Yuy on the animal skin with his eyes closed, so nervous that his eyshes were trembling. Jells, who was looking at the fire on the side, couldn''t helpughing at Tang Yu''s appearance in the animal skin through the swaying firelight. If Tang Yu didn''t pretend to be sleeping, maybe he could see the iceberg''s rare smile.


    After Jells walked to Tang Yu''s side, he didn''t lie down in a hurry, but stood there looking at Tang Yu''s little head exposed outside.


    Tang Yu, who was watched like this, was in a bad mood. He murmured in his heart, what was Jells doing? Why were you still stood here? Of course it wasn''t that he wanted to get close to Jells. He, he just didn''t like people staring at him when he was sleeping.


    he didn''t know how long it had been like this, but Tang Yu finally couldn''t bear it. He sat up suddenly, originally wanting to say something aggressively, but when he saw Jells'' condescending handsome face, he suddenly wisely chose to shut up. It was night now, Tang Yu thought it was better not to provoke this boss of the indigenous world.


    The author has something to say:


    Little Theater:


    During the day:


    Tang Yu took a bath, and Jells helped him to guard, staring at Tang Yu''s naked body.


    Tang Yu yelled at Jells with all his teeth and ws: "What are you looking at? I''m the same like you, below is also the same."


    Evening:


    Jells'' proudly lifted the animal skin, "Come on, make a baby."


    Tang Yu burst into tears, "Well, Jells, let''s talk about it. The primitive thinking of your natives is wrong. In fact, besides make a baby, there are other meaningful things to do."


    Jells, "For example?"


    Tang Yu''s eyes was bright as soon as he said it, "For example, we are covered with the quilt and counted the stars!"


    Jells, with a big wave of his hand, overturned Tang Yu.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Jells stretched out his hand towards Tang Yu, and his hand was also beautiful, belonging to the kind of very strong and slender. Every nail was full, and the knuckles of every finger were well defined. Let Tang Yu suddenly think of a word, jade bones. Tang Yu was usually a scumbag, and he didn''t know if this was the right way to describe it, but he just thought that Jells'' hands were pretty.


    Jells still didn''t speak, but stretched out his hand to Tang Yu again.


    Tang Yu understood this time, he sat up straight and stretched out his hand to Jells hesitantly. Compared with Jells'' hand, Tang Yu''s hand was much smaller, which made Tang Yu, who was also a man, a little upset. When his fingers touched Jells'' fingers, Tang Yu''s eyes suddenly trembled slightly, and then his eyes reflected Jells'' slowly approaching face.


    Tang Yu withdrew his hand subconsciously, but was pulled by Jells'' big hand, and his whole hand was tightly locked in his palm.


    Jells'' palm was very hot, so hot that Tang Yu seemed to have been scalded, and his whole face began to burn.


    "Don''t make trouble." Tang Yu snorted, but didn''t dare to really make a big resistance. He was afraid that he would identally offend Jells, and with Jells'' bad temper, he would definitely do something that Tang Yu would regret.


    Jells'' aura quickly enveloped him, and Tang Yu shrank back slightly.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Tang Yu snorted, he wasn''t afraid, okay? He just couldn''t ept the ideas of these primitive people.


    "Don''te close." Tang Yu put his hands against Jells'' chest, feeling a little ufortable, he was a little afraid to look at Jells.


    "You''re already my partner, aren''t you?" Jells lowered his voice slightly, he spoke close to his ear, with an indescribably seductive feeling.


    " Jells, but, I''m still, I''m still not mentally prepared." When Tang Yu spoke, his voice was intermittent. Because of the pair of tear moles under his eyes, he looked pitiful. Jells knew that Tang Yu only looked pitiful, but his nature waspletely different from the surface, but Jells couldn''t bear to be strict with him.


    "You don''t want to get close to me? Or you don''t like me?" Jells distanced himself a little, he just didn''t want Tang Yu to hate him.


    But in Tang Yu''s eyes, he thought that Jells was sad. Tang Yu moved towards Jells, feeling a little uneasy, and then carefully hooked Jells'' fingers with his fingers.


    "No, I''m just not ready yet."


    Jells looked back at Tang Yu, staring at him firmly with a pair of jet-ck eyes.


    "Forget it, you should be tired, let''s rest." Saying that, Jells broke away from Tang Yu''s hand indiscriminately, and theny down on the animal skin beside him.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that Jells was so easy to talk to. Looking at Jells'' back, he alsoy down slowly. But after that, he took the initiative to talk to Jells, but Jells kept ignoring him. It made Tang Yu''s heart go up and down, very ufortable.


    Tang Yu thought: Maybe he was too much. In the orc world, if you decided to be a partner, how could you not let your lover be intimate with you? Maybe Jells was unhappy, right? But counting with his fingers, he didn''t know Jells for long. Although Jells'' conditions were good in any way, but let Tang Yue up and xxoo with him, Tang Yu still felt that it was too fast.


    Tang Yu tossed and turned over and couldn''t fall asleep, so he couldn''t help leaning towards Jells. He didn''t like that Jells ignored him, and he didn''t like to see the unhappiness in Jells'' eyes.


    "Well, I, I can let you kiss, but you can''t go too far." As soon as Tang Yu''s voice fell, Jells, who had been silent all this time, suddenly turned around. This time the two faced each other, Tang Yu didn''t evade any more, his heartbeat was very clearly audible.


    Jells didn''t look too happy, and said reluctantly, "I don''t like to force females. Since you don''t like to get close to me so much, let''s settle down like this..." Jells said, still without speaking clearly, Tang Yu became angry.


    Tang Yu stared at him, not sure if he was angry or what, his eye circles were red, and he said with a trembling voice, " Jells, I don''t like you irritate me with words, and I don''t like you say that we should break up. I''m a very worthless person. I let you know, if one day you do something sorry for me, I will disappear from your side forever!"


    Jells also sat up, and said in a hoarse voice: "I''m wrong this time, but Tang Yu, you have to understand, I like you, so I want to get close to you."


    Tang Yu stretched out his arms and put his arms around Jells'' neck, put his forehead against Jells'' chin, and muttered softly: "Let you kiss, let you touch, I just can''t do it, I don''t want to have babies yet."


    With a soft look in his eyes, Jells hugged Tang Yu with one hand and dragged him to hisp, then put both hands into Tang Yu''s animal skin. Tang Yu felt as if he had been electrocuted, and even his hairs stood up. He suddenly wanted to take back what he said before, and just let Jells get sulky. He was really cheating himself.


    There was a sudden friction somewhere under his body, Tang Yu couldn''t take it anymore, he pushed Jells away with his paw angrily, "I don''t want to y anymore, you look so abstinent and upright, why are you so rascal?"


    After speaking , Tang Yu Yu stood up and dragged the animal skin aside, he wanted to sleep in a separate room with Jells.


    But within a few steps, Tang Yu''s waist was wrapped around. A warm chest stuck behind Tang Yu''s back. Jells'' slightly gloomy voice came faintly from behind, "Well, where do you want to go?"


    An inexplicable chill climbed up Tang Yu''s limbs. He shrank his shoulders slightly, and then said with a wry smile: "No, no, where am I going?" Tang Yu tried to grab the stone wall to make thest dying struggle.. But with a little force from Jells, Tang Yu was thrown back directly onto the animal skin.


    Before Tang Yu started to toss, Jells directly pressed one leg on Tang Yu''s legs, and then peeled off Tang Yu''s upper clothes with his two hands. Tang Yu''s angry and annoyed voice came from the cave from time to time.


    " Jells, you uncle! Don''t, hiss, don''t bite me, it hurts so much."


    The next day, it was cloudy but it didn''t continue to rain.


    Ed and the others also came back and found two more females. They, the Impreza tribe, got the help of the valley this time, and nned to help the valley to hunt some preys for a few days in return. Su Yi actually wanted to refuse, he didn''t want to keep them for a few more days. But after Ed insisted and promised that he would never cause them any more trouble, Su Yi reluctantly agreed.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    That afternoon, Su Yi and Sinor left the valley as usual. They needed to check the traps outside the valley and take the prey away. Because there were people from other tribes in the valley, Su Yi didn''t dare to leave the valley too far. It was not Su Yi''s viinous heart, he just cared more about the people in the valley, the more he cared about people, the smaller his mind would be, and he wouldn''t tolerate any mistakes.


    The two of them shot two prey and hurried back to the valley.


    Su Yi saw that it was still early, so he wanted to take the two childrens to y in the valley. Usually when Su Yi and Sinor were not around, the two children stayed at home very well. Su Yi didn''t have anything else to do today, so he nned to go home and take the two to y.


    But when he got home, he found that neither of the two childrens was at home.


    Su Yi suddenly panicked, threw his things at home, and dragged Sinor around to look for the childs.


    When an orc turned into a beast, his eyesight and sense of smell would be greatly improved. In order to find the two childrens, Sinor even turned into his beast form on purpose.


    In order to save time, the two started looking separately. Su Yi went to Mino and Ian, while Sinor was looking for someone in the valley. Sinor was not very worried about the two childrens. In his eyes, although the childrens were small, they were orcs after all. Moreover, there were people everywhere here, and it was impossible for the two childrens to be taken away by others. Sinor searched the surrounding caves, and finally found little Eli beside a stone wall.


    Little Eli was lowering his head and didn''t know what he was doing. He probably smelled the smell of Sinor, so he hurriedly turned his head and shouted at Sinor, "Father!"


    Sinor looked around, but he didn''t see Dino, so he couldn''t help asking, "Why are you alone, where is Dino?"


    Little Eli immediately lowered his head in aggrieved manner, and talked while whining for a long time before Sinor understood. It turned out that when they were out, someone came to their house looking for Su Yi. Among the few people who came, little Eli only remembered a dark and cool orc, and he didn''t know the others. One of the females seemed to know Dino, and Dino went out with him. Little Eli was bored by himself, so he wanted toe out to find Dino, but he couldn''t find him after searching for a long time.


    Sinor bent over to pick up little Eli, turned around and walked towards Ian''s house. Since it was the people from the Impreza tribe who took Dino away, as long as he went to look for them, there would be nothing wrong.


    When Sinor came to Ian, he saw Su Yi looking at Ed with a dark face.


    Ed looked at a female with displeasure, the female was still injured, and her face was pale.


    Sinor came to Su Yi''s side and asked what''s wrong?


    Su Yi didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Ed motionlessly. Ed red at Tiger who was on the side, and Tiger hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull the female away, and let him release Dino.


    The female was a little angry, but due to Ed''s special status, he didn''t show too much disobedience.


    Su Yi nced at Dino, and then asked in front of everyone present: "Whose child are you?"


    Su Yi rarely spoke to children in a serious tone, and this was the first time that Su Yi expressed his dissatisfaction with the child .


    Dino''s face turned pale, he hurried to Su Yi''s side and held Su Yi''s hand slightly tteringly, but Su Yi avoided it.


    Seeing that Dino didn''t speak, Su Yi repeated again: "Whose child are you?"


    The one who spoke was the female who took Dino away. He was Dino''s brother Yiya. Yiya took it for granted and said, "Of course Dino is the child of my mother. Is it possible that you can still give birth to an Impreza?"


    Sinor looked at Yiya coldly, his voice seemed to contain icicles, "Your name is Dino?"


    Yiya was taken aback, "My name is Yiya."


    "Su Yi is talking to Dino, since you are not, you can sut up."


    Su Yi, who was still upset in various ways, suddenly had the urge tough when he heard Sinor''s words of defense. Su Yi had always thought that Sinor was a gentle person, but he never thought that he would talk like Jells, who liked to choke people so much. It was estimated that he was familiar with Jells, and even learned Jells'' way of speaking.


    Yiya''s face turned blue and then pale. He nced at the nsmen around him, and seeing that they didn''t intend to help, he couldn''t help being angry and annoyed.


    "Dino, I know you are still young now. You will be very touched when you see your family members from the past and they treat you a little bit better. But don''t forget, they have abandoned you once, since they have abandoned you once, there will be a second time. I, Su Yi, am not a very kind person, and I don''t have that much sympathy. If you leave with him today, you will be lost again in the future, don''te back to me and beg me. I, Su Yi, will never raise unfamiliar cubs. "


    Dino suddenly had a sore nose, he quickly grabbed Su Yi''s wrist, the little man was almost hanging on Su Yi''s body


    "I didn''t, I didn''t." Dino said with a trembling voice aggrieved.


    Seeing that Dino''s big eyes began to shed tears, the child who had always been obedient, had never cried before, and now suddenly burst into tears. Ian, who was watching from the side, felt sad for a while. Ian just wanted to go over to persuade Su Yi, but was stopped by Mino.


    Su Yi broke away Dino''s little hand, then pulled Dino and pointed at Yiya, "Then why didn''t you stay at home, but appeared here?"


    Dino shook his head, and he didn''t know why. Today Su Yi also went out of the valley with Sinor as usual, he was ying with little Eli at home. Suddenly hearing someone calling Su Yi outside, Dino and Little Eli went to open the door, and then saw Ed and the others.


    Ed came to give the prey to Su Yi. When he found that Su Yi was not at home, he put the prey in the yard.


    After Ed and the others left, a female didn''t leave. That female, Dino was very familiar, he was his elder brother Yiya who loved him very much. After all, Dino was still a child of four years old. When such a young child saw a familiar family member, he was taken away by Yiya with a few words.


    Dino didn''t know much about the reason, but he knew he was going the wrong way. Moreover, he was very reluctant to part with Su Yi and the others, and he was also not willing to part with everyone in the valley. But the Impreza tribe was where he grew up, and Yiya also said that he could persuade the beast father and mother.


    This time, the unknown orcs in the valley helped the Impreza tribe. Everyone would forgive the ominous orcs, and he, Dino, could be reunited with his family again.


    Yiya looked at Su Yi with a sneer, and then said softly to Dino: "Dino is good, go back with brother, and everyone will not make things difficult for you when you return to the Impreza tribe. Don''t you miss mother?"


    Su Yi saw the wavering in Dino''s eyes. After all, children were children, and they were always easy to waver. Su Yi sighed, and suddenly let go of Dino''s little hand in disappointment. If the child really wanted to return to his parents, he couldn''t interfere too much. If Su Yi forced Dino to stay now, when Dino grew up, it was very likely that one day he would regret it and resent Su Yi.


    In Su Yi''s view, if Dino really wanted to leave, it was better to let go early. Dino immediately realized something the moment Su Yi let go of his hand.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    As long as he really chose to go back, he wouldpletely lose Su Yi. He hurriedly reached out and grabbed Su Yi''s hand again, his whole face was full of tears. Dino was not a crying child. Even if he was abandoned by his family and driven out by the tribe, he only shed a few tears symbolically. But the situation waspletely different now, because Su Yi let go of his hand, he felt a pain in his heart.


    This person, this person, when he was the most desperate, he appeared in front of him. It was also this person who hugged him and coaxed him to sleep with a not-so-gentle embrace. This was the same person who gave him a very nice home. There was a younger brother who loved to be favored very much in the family, and there was also a beast father who was always amiable.


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it." Dino turned around and rushed towards Su Yi. The child had grown strong, and such a pounce almost knocked Su Yi who was defenseless down.


    Seeing Dino like this, Yiya got a little anxious, he wanted to go over to hold Dino, but Dino dodged quickly.


    Everyone saw this moment of dodging, and Yiya''s face instantly became extremely ugly.


    Su Yi was a little more satisfied this time, he knew that what he did to the child today could be considered too much. But Su Yi really didn''t like to raise children for others, and took so much trouble to raise the children, but when the original parents showed up, they just left with them. There were many examples of such things in the original world. Su Yi once heard his mother talked about it, saying that a ssmate of her father adopted a poor child because of his kindness. The old couple wasted their time and money, and wasted most of their life savings to support their children to go to school. As a result, the children left with their biological parents in the end. Of course, in the original world, there were also examples of not wanting the biological parents.


    Su Yi was not a very kind person, he didn''t have the leisure to help others to raise their children. So today''s disturbance was to teach Dino a lesson. Let him remember what was called pain?


    After Su Yi went home with Dino in his arms, Dino had a little psychological shadow. As long as Su Yi was not by his side, he felt that Su Yi didn''t want him. Even when Su Yi went to the kitchen to cook, Dino followed Su Yi step by step.


    Tang Yu came here at the meal time. When he came, Su Yi''s family was sitting in the yard eating.


    Tang Yu carried a small homemade basket and showed off to Su Yi with a smile. Su Yi nced at it while wiping Dino''s tears. It was only at this time that Tang Yu realized that the atmosphere of this family was a little off.


    "Hey, who bullied our little Dino?" Tang Yu asked, but neither Su Yi nor Sinor paid any attention to him, but Little Eli secretly pointed at Su Yi as an answer.


    Tang Yu couldn''t believe it, Su Yi was a child ve, Tang Yu had already seen it. It was an international joke to say that Su Yi bullied children. But seeing little Eli''s serious eyes, Tang Yu stared at Su Yi suspiciously.


    Su Yi coughed in disguise, and he admitted that Little Eli''s usation was right.


    As soon as little Eli heard Su Yi''s cough, he immediately lowered his head and began to eat. What happened today touched little Eli deeply. Although little Eli didn''t know what feeling was yet, he just knew that today''s matter was not simple. In order not to make Su Yi angry again, little Eli was very obedient today, and he didn''t grab Su Yi from Dino.


    Tang Yu had already eaten beforeing, but seeing Su Yi''s sumptuous dinner, he sat down without being polite to Su Yi.


    Su Yi pointed to Tang Yu''s small basket and said, "Well, it''s not bad, is it made like a back basket?"


    "Yeah, this is the first basket I made, and it''s the only one in the world. For the sake of giving me a basket before, I''ll give this to you." Today, Tang Yu''s house started to be nned, and Tang Yu spent a lot of efforts on it. In a short time, theyout of the house was finalized with Jells. Afterwards, Jells and Dilson dug the foundation together. Tang Yu couldn''t help much, so he sat on the side and started tossing around with the basket. As a result, his hard work was paid off, and he actually made a basket. Although the appearance of the basket was not very good-looking, but it was made by Tang Yu himself after all, so Tang Yu had nothing to dislike the appearance of the basket.


    After Su Yi''s family finished eating, Tang Yu and Su Yi packed up together. Taking advantage of Sinor taking the children back to rest, Tang Yu asked about Su Yi''s crossbow that he saw while hunting yesterday.


    Tang Yu was not a fool, those things were not avable in this world. If it was said that Su Yi did it himself, Tang Yu couldn''t believe it even more. At most, Su Yi had a higher force value. In terms of hands ability and brain, Tang Yu didn''t think Su Yi was necessarily better than him.


    Su Yi didn''t hide it from Tang Yu, nor could he hide it. Su Yi casually told Tang Yu about the jade pendant including the space. After hearing this, Tang Yu really had such an expression on his face, and Su Yi knew at a nce that Tang Yu''s guess was pretty close.


    Su Yi picked two weapons from the space, a small dagger and a crossbow that Su Yi usedst time.


    Looking at the things Su Yi gave him, Tang Yu felt a little ttered. In fact, even if Su Yi didn''t give him anything, or even if Su Yi didn''t tell him about the space, Tang Yu couldn''t do anything about Su Yi. But Su Yi not only told him, but also gave him a very precious weapon. Tang Yu suddenly had a feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreignnd, and really wanted to hug Su Yi and say good buddy. But Su Yi didn''t give him such a chance, because after giving the things, Su Yi said: "Live a good life with Jells. This is a gift for you. When you give birth to a baby, I will give your baby a better one."


    Give birth?


    These two words, for Tang Yu now, were like encountering a curse like Monkey King.


    Tang Yu was holding something, with an unnatural expression on his face, "Su Yi, are you already... with Sinor?"


    Su Yi was washing the dishes, when he heard Tang Yu said this, he didn''t react for a while.


    "What? Which one?"


    Tang Yu''s face blushed without a trace, he fiddled with the river water with his other hand and said, "Well, that is, have you already done it with Sinor?"


    This time Su Yi understood, Su Yi asked a little strangely: "We did it, haven''t you done it with Jells?"


    Su Yi''s words hit the point all of a sudden, and Tang Yu suddenly wanted to turn around and leave, because he felt that he shouldn''t ask this kind of thing to a ruffian soldier.


    Su Yi nced at Tang Yu''s expression, and was immediately happy. He grinned, his eyes curved into a smile, "Haha, others say that the young master of the Tang family is romantic, and his lovers can be lined up in a train. Unexpectedly, you are still an innocent guy. I thought you had already dealt with Jayers."


    Tang Yu red at Su Yi, feeling uneasy for a while. He deliberately spread the rumor in the original world. He was not some promiscuous yboy. On the contrary, even in the original world, he didn''t have many lovers. And in the original world, he was still a good person, wasn''t he? At that time, he always wanted to oppress others instead of being oppressed.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    "But Su Yi, don''t you worry that you will get pregnant?" Tang Yu asked this question, Su Yi almost choked on his own saliva.


    The word pregnancy exploded in Su Yi''s heart.


    Ugh? He, Su Yi, really hadn''t thought about this question, so when Tang Yu suddenly asked, Su Yi got stuck and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Hei, how can it be so easy to get pregnant? It''s very difficult for people in the orc world to conceive children. So the females here are very precious." Su Yi said with a guilty conscience, but he really didn''t know if he would get pregnant or not.


    Su Yi suddenly felt dizzy when he thought that Miril was pregnant with little Eli without having sex with Sinor many times. Could this Miril''s body was the kind that was easy to conceive? What if one day he really became pregnant?


    Su Yi suddenly felt an inexplicable chill when he thought of the picture of himselfying eggs for Sinor with a big belly.


    Tang Yu snorted and said, "When you gave birth to little Eli, did you give birth to an egg? Sinor belongs to the winged snake tribe, and Jells belongs to the dragon tribe. They seem to be born from eggs. When I think that one day I willy eggs, I will think my life is a joke."


    Su Yi gave Tang Yu a disgusted look, and he felt that he could no longer continue to discuss the issue ofying eggs with Tang Yu. If this continued, he felt that he had been brainwashed by Tang Yu. In the future, when you were making out with Sinor, if you thought about it, something would happen.


    "What are you thinking about? It''s hard for you to have a baby with such a small body. It''s impossible to hit it in one shot, so go home quickly." Su Yi said, pushing Tang Yu to tell him to leave quickly.


    Although Tang Yu was not convinced, he took a look at the sky and left obediently. If it was toote to go back, that guy Jells might get angry again.


    After seeing off the big troubles, Su Yi went to see the two little troubles at home.


    Dino and little Eli had already fallen asleep, and Dino''s little face was still stained with tears, which made Su Yi felt ufortable.


    He knew that his behavior today was a bit too much for a four years old child.


    But he, Su Yi, was like this, he did what he said. He hoped that the children he taught would also have the same character. No matter what you did, you would be rewarded.


    In fact, after all, Su Yi was still soft-hearted.


    Although there were quite a few people in the Impreza tribe, they began to change their views on the unknown orcs. They were no longer like before, they had to avoid the unknown orcs when they saw them, and they no longer spoke ill of unknown orcs.


    But not everyone in the unknown orc groups were as harmonious and kind as they were in the valley.


    Most of the unknown orcs were full of anger because they were abandoned by their own family tribe. They plundered the females of other tribes, stole other people''s precious food, and even destroyed other people''s homes.


    As Dino''s older brother, Yiya may not have abandoned Dino on purpose. Seeing that everyone had changed their views on the unknown orcs now, they wanted to take Dino home.


    Maybe Dino just went back, and everyone would maintain an indifferent attitude. However, if one day, someone in their Impreza tribe was hurt by other unknown orcs, then the people in the tribe would attack them together. At that time, Dino would be abandoned again.


    Well, even if the Imprezas didn''t meet other unknown orcs. A huge tribe always had various incidents. Maybe someone''s little orc fell ill. In a primitive society without advanced medical measures, the first reaction was the bad luck brought to them by others. At that time, no matter what bad things happened, they would be the first to think that it was because Dino was back.


    Su Yi didn''t want to see Dino got hurt again, maybe the next time he got hurt, Su Yi wouldn''t be able to stay by his side. Thinking of the danger Dino might face in such a cruel environment...


    Su Yi sighed and exited the child''s room.


    Su Yi, who was about to go back to his room to rest, heard someone calling him outside the yard. Although the voice was very low, Su Yi still heard it.


    Su Yi opened the door and saw Ed''s apologetic face.


    In fact, Su Yi really didn''t like him very much, what Ed was thinking, Su Yi only needed to think about it a little bit, and he could understand. But Su Yi didn''t want to think about it, he didn''t want to use the intrigue in the original world here.


    "I didn''t handle this matter well. I forgot that among the females caught this time, there is the brother of Dino."


    Ed was actually the kind of person that many people were proud of, but in recent times, Su Yi also found that Ed''s attitude was very good, he seemed to be deliberately forbearing.


    There was a small tail Tiger behind Ed, and Tiger was holding a prey with excellent fur color in his hand. Su Yi thought it looked familiar, but couldn''t remember what it was called.


    "Tell me, what is your purpose?"


    Su Yi asked very sinctly and clearly, without going around with them.


    Ed''s green eyes fell on Su Yi''s face. To be honest, Su Yi was the most special female in Ed''s opinion. At the beginning, he even wanted to use force to take Su Yi away.


    But as he got to know Su Yi better, he was extremely d that he didn''t use force at the beginning. Su Yi was also a very typical kind of person who took the soft but not the hard, if Ed took him away desperately. With Su Yi''s personality, he would definitely kill him before running away.


    Ed smiled and said, "It''s as refreshing as ever."


    Tiger alsoughed. He held up the things in his hand and said to Su Yi: "This is the Silver Moon Beast, which is Ed''s sincerity. We hope to establish a longsting friendship with you in the valley."


    Su Yi raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, so this thing was a silver moon beast? It was said that its whole body was full of treasures.


    These two guys must have spent a lot of effort to hunt this beast.


    "I hope I can send a few people to study here for a long time. Of course, we will give you food in return. It''s rainy season now, and when ites to winter, food will be very scarce. We want to learn how to preserve food, and how to build a beautiful house like yours."


    Su Yi pinched his chin and thought for a while, then suddenly asked: "Aside from food, what else do you have in exchange?"


    Ed didn''t show any surprise, on the contrary, he seemed to have expected that Su Yi would also ask the same question.


    Ed said calmly: "I don''t know, do you need pearl?"


    [ mng zh: pearl]


    pearl?


    "What kind of pearl?" Su Yi''s expression changed, and he suddenly thought, could it be that pearl?


    "It can be used as a light, just like the shining moon." Tiger said, and gave Su Yi a pearl like a magic trick.


    The moment Su Yi saw the Pearl, he thought: Wasn''t this the night pearl (Ye Mingzhu ) he wanted? Unexpectedly, it was also called pearl in this world?


    Su Yi yed with the pearl in his hand, "How many do you have?"


    "How many? In order to get two broken pearl, Ed and I almost died." When Tiger spoke, he gave Su Yi a nce.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Su Yi was not angry either, and returned the Pearl to Tiger.


    "I don''t want this pearl, I just want a lot of salt and food."


    Ed didn''t expect Su Yi to put forward such a simple condition, and he asked a little uncertainly, "Well, are you sure? "


    Su Yi waved his hand. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the door opened behind him. Without looking back, he knew who was behind him.


    "You can''te with too many people. We are only responsible for teaching you once, and then you take it back and hand it over to your nsmen. The people you choose can''t be troublesome. Here is not a ce to serve your delicate females."


    Hearing this, Tiger coughed lightly. They already knew about what happened to Resa and Yiya from others. This matter was their Impreza tribe''s fault, they had already thought about it, and would send them and the injured orc away tomorrow.


    "Then it will be food and salt. For the sake of long-term friendly cooperation, we will not ask too much. During your study period, there will be ten preys per day. Your food problem will also be solved by you. As for salt, I don''t know how much do you have." Su Yi said and nced at Sinor behind him.


    Sinor looked at him, didn''t ask any questions, but looked at Su Yi intently.


    Ed thought for a while before saying: "Thest time we came to your valley, we collected a lot of salt because of the delicious food made by Ian. We will leave tomorrow with people from our tribe. In the end, we will bring a lot of salt and food. At that time, we must choose the most suitable candidate, and the events of these few days will never happen again."


    The two discussed some details before Ed and Tiger left. Su Yi yawned and pulled Sinor back.


    Su Yi was really tired. He leaned on Sinor and gave him all the weight of his body.


    "Do you think I''m too kind?" Su Yi turned his head to look at Sinor.


    The requirement of ten pres was really not a big requirement for a big tribe like the Impreza tribe. Even in the rainy season, there were so many Imprezas so they could go hunting in groups.


    Sinor shook his head slightly, "You can do it if you think it''s appropriate. If you ask too much, it may cause excitement to the Impreza tribe. We are not strong enough now."


    After entering the room, Su Yi remembered the silver moon beast. He took it out, and nced at the snow-white animal skin without a trace of variegation. This animal skin could be made into earmuffs and handmuffs for winter.


    Seeing Su Yi staring at the Silver Moon Beast, Sinor couldn''t help asking: "Do you like it very much?" When he asked, Sinor felt stupid. Females liked beautiful animal skins, let alone this Silver Moon Beast with a very beautiful.


    "It''s okay, I prefer to eat all kinds of fresh fruits." Su Yi put the Silver Moon Beast down and carefully peeled off the animal''s skin tomorrow. Speaking of fruit, Su Yi brought out a fruit like a magic trick. He knew that Sinor didn''t like this, and he didn''t force Sinor.


    On the second day, Su Yi and the others sent away the Imprezas.


    Originally, Ed wanted to stay for a few more days, but yesterday Yiya made such an incident, and Ed had to leave because he had other purposes.


    Afterwards, Su Yi went home and chose a ce in his own backyard for Sinoer to dig out a cer. Although Su Yi also had a space, he didn''t have to worry about food storage at all. But in order to deceive people, and also for the sake of the Impreza tribeing in the future, it would save them from seeing something strange.


    On the same day, Su Yi called people from several families over, and asked them to watch Sinor dig the cer. Su Yi was only responsible for a little guidance.


    Soon a cer was dug, and Su Yi specially asked Sinor to use stones to build the steps at the entrance and exit of the cer. The floor of the cer was covered with a thickyer of hay and animal skins that impermeable. Then put the animal bones used to build the house on the cer. This kind of bone wouldn''t be corroded after hundreds of years, and it was much easier to use than wood. The animal bone was covered with rough animal skin, and finally it waspletely sealed with stones and soil, leaving only a nted downward entrance that could only allowed one person to pass through.


    Su Yi also introduced the purpose of the cer to them. In the original world, many unrich ces in the north had such cers. It was usually used to store some perishable vegetables, and some ice cubes could also be stored in it.


    Tang Yu also happily came to join in the fun. To be honest, he could be regarded as a reborn, but because Tang Yu grew up in a wealthy family. He had never seen the cer before, so he went to look at the cer. After looking at it, and hearing the function of the Cer, he ran away again in joy.


    As soon as Tang Yu went back, he got himself a simple shovel. Now that Jells was busy building a house, Tang Yu felt that he couldn''t bother Jells with everything. So he came to the location of his yard, chose a corner and started to work.


    When Jells and Dilson came back from carrying the stone together, Tang Yu had already dug arge pit. Jells nced at Tang Yu''s dirty little face, and couldn''t help but think of the first time he saw Tang Yu. At that time, Tang Yu was so dirty that he couldn''t even see his original appearance at all.


    After putting down his things, Jells walked to Tang Yu, stretched out his big hand and lifted Tang Yu out of the pit.


    Tang Yu turned around and red at Jells, a pair of small hands left a scratch on Jells'' arm as if revenge. Jellspletely ignored his small movements, but his eyes fell on Tang Yu''s knee coldly. On Tang Yu''s knee, there was a fresh wound. This was when Tang Yu was digging a hole. When he was digging, he was so eager for sess and tried too hard, and then threw himself out. Although Tang Yu grinned in pain at the time, but afterwards, Tang Yupletely forgot about the wound.


    At this moment when Jells saw it, Tang Yu suddenly felt very ashamed. He didn''t dare to tell Jells the source of the wound.


    " Jells, let''s build a cer too." Tang Yu tried to change the subject, but Jells refused.


    "How did you get hurt?" Jells'' voice was still cold.


    "I wasn''t careful, I''m not a child, and it won''t hurt even if I fall." As he spoke, Tang Yu swung his legs, and immediately pulled the wound, and Tang Yu stiffened in pain.


    Because of an idental injury, Tang Yu was ordered not to act recklessly.


    Tang Yu, who had nothing to do, just sat and watched Jells busy. Thinking that Su Yi could do this or that, Tang Yu felt so useless. From the attitude of everyone in the valley towards Su Yi, Su Yi must have helped them a lot before. So everyone in the valley subconsciously felt that Su Yi was reliable.


    Tang Yu was not jealous of Su Yi, butpared with Su Yi, he would be very useless.


    Thinking of this, Tang Yu shook his head, thinking: This was not possible, Su Yi had his advantages, but he was not an idiot, he was also a high-achieving student anyway.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Su Yi yawned, and after setting up another shed with Sinor, he transnted some vines on the ground next to the shed. In the cold season of next year, the vines would be able to climb the pirs and fill the shed. At that time, the lush yard will lookfortable.


    Mino silently memorized what Su Yi taught. Recently, Dilson was helping Jells build a house, and the cer in their home was probably going to slow down a bit. However, neither the cer nor the shed was difficult problem, Mino thought that as long as he remembered it, it would be fine.


    Afterwards, Su Yi told them how to marinate the meat, including fish in the river, which could also be dried and marinated. After such treatment, the meat could be preserved for a long time.


    When Tang Yu came running again, he looked at Su Yi eagerly, making Su Yi felt inexplicably uneasy.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yi red at him.


    Tang Yu rubbed his palms together, "Captain Su, haven''t you thought about firing y pots?"


    Su Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Yu up and down. Of course, Su Yi thought about making pottery. But he was too busy and he had m shells to rece, so he never rushed to do it. Since Tang Yu brought it up today, Su Yi became a little interested.


    "Hearing your tone, you can do it?" Su Yi asked with a smile.


    Tang Yu didn''t y tricks with Su Yi, and imitated Su Yi''s ruffian, he narrowed his eyes and gave a smirk. "Of course, this young master, although he doesn''t know how to build houses, I applied for the ceramic art club when I was in college."


    When Su Yi heard about the ceramic art club, he was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled wryly. He, Su Yi, also went to university, but why didn''t his university have any ceramic club? This young master was the young master, and the things he liked were all different.


    Seeing that Su Yi was teasing him in his heart, Tang Yu snorted and said, "Don''t believe me? Let''s wait and see when I pick the soil tomorrow."


    Su Yi waved his hand to say goodbye to Tang Yu, who was a little furious, he went on with his own business.


    At night, it rained again.


    Su Yi nced outside, thinking that Jells had to stop building a house.


    Su Yi boiled hot water, intending to reward Sinor who had been busy for a day. Sinor was pushed by Su Yi to the backyard, "Come here, let the little one serve you well." Su Yi said with a smile, and stretched out his hand to pull Sinor''s clothes.


    Sinoer was a little confused about the situation, but he still instinctively obeyed Su Yi''s actions. It wasn''t until he soaked in the barrel that Sinor realized that Su Yi wanted him to take a bath.


    "Aren''t you together?" Sinor grabbed Su Yi''s wrist, staring at Su Yi with a pair of eyes.


    Su Yi coughed lightly, and then said with a serious face: "No, I''ll give you a massage."


    But Su Yi''s so-called massage was not fully implemented in the end. Because Sinor suddenly pulled him into the water halfway.


    Su Yi swore to God that he really wanted to massage Sinor, but Sinor really didn''t cooperate, he waspletely forced.


    The next day, it was still raining.


    Su Yi used a thorn dragon''s skin to make a strangely shaped umbre. When Tang Yu came to visit, he pointed at the umbre with a scary appearance andughed endlessly. Su Yi ignored him, and got into the kitchen, trying to cook all the meals for the past few days in one go. Su Yi''s way of cooking was a very orthodoxzy home cooking.


    After noon, Tang Yu also held a horror umbre, which was very simr to Su Yi''s umbre, and strolled in the beautiful valley. Hepletely forgot who mocked Su Yi''s handiwork.


    Mino stared at the big leaf on his head, and looked enviously at Tang Yu''s horror umbre.


    Dilson, who was with Mino, ran forward very friendly and eager to learn, he asked Tang Yu how to do it. Tang Yu originally wanted to show off, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw a tall and familiar figure. So he hurriedly told Dillson, who was open-minded and eager to learn, the method of making umbres.


    The familiar tall figure didn''t look towards Tang Yu, but Tang Yu knew that Jells must have seen him.


    Jells was soaked all over his body, and because of the wetness, his long hair clung to his body obediently. Tang Yu looked at Jells'' long wet hair and felt ufortable for Jells. He walked quickly to Jells'' side, then slightly tiptoed to cover Jells with the umbre. Jells was amused for a while, and took the umbre without any expression on his face.


    "Wait for me, I''ll tie your hair for you." Tang Yu said as he took out the short knife Su Yi gave him, and then pulled Jells to look for the Gurumo in the valley. Gurumo''s silk could be used as thread, which Tang Yu just learned from Mino not long ago.


    The two of them didn''t walk for long before Tang Yu found Gurumo. He took some silk from the tree and dragged Jells back to the cave.


    Jells didn''t bother Tang Yu, just watched Tang Yu''s two little hands moved quickly, weaving the silk together nimbly. Soon the originally thin silk became several times thicker. Tang Yu pulled out a handful of animal teeth from the corner. He chose four good-looking teeth, and then handed the dagger to Jells.


    "Here, help me make a hole." With Tang Yu''s strength, it was a joke to want to drill a tooth.


    But if it was Jells, then the result was different.


    After Jells finished the hole, Tang Yu threaded the rope he wove into the animal''s tooth. Two on each side, just right.


    "Don''t move." Tang Yu said, he came behind Jells, stretched out his hand to help Jells smoothed his hair, and then tied it carefully with the hair rope he made.


    Jells had been cooperating very well, and his dark eyes flickered slightly where Tang Yu couldn''t see. It was really a happy thing to feel the tenderness of his own female.


    In the next two days, Jells, who never liked to walk around with everyone, suddenly dragged Tang Yu around.


    Su Yi saw them several times, and Jells came over specially to say hello to Su Yi.


    Su Yi looked at Jells and felt a little ttered, also a little confused, what happened to Jells? Why were you so enthusiastic all of a sudden? He really couldn''t get used to it. Su Yi didn''t know what happened to Jells these days until Mino came to the door a few dayster.


    ording to the information provided by Mino, it seemed that Tang Yu gave Jells a gift. This information was obtained by Mino from Dilson. Dilson and Jells had a very good rtionship, which was known to everyone in the valley. Now that Dillson had said so, the authenticity of the information was 100%.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Everyone in the valley knew how Jells was. He was a bitzy and aloof.


    Unexpectedly, a person like Jells could be so cute once he was cute. People said that someone who was in love often lose their IQ. It turned out that people like Jells would also show another side because of falling in love.


    After Su Yi knew that what Tang Yu gave to Jells was a hair tie, he suddenly felt that he should also give something to Sinor. This was not a psychological effect such asparison, but a sudden reminder by Tang Yu''s behavior.


    So Su Yi took advantage of the rainy weather to go to collect the silk of Gurumon.


    Su Yi was not very good at making these delicate essories. Many times, because of clumsiness, things that were about to bepleted were unrecognizable. Sometimes while doing it, Su Yi had the urge to give up. But when he thought that Sinor could also bring the things he gave, Su Yi couldn''t help but softened his heart.


    Sinor took Dino and little Eli out hunting for the past two days. They didn''t stray too far from the valley for fear of encountering the herds that migrated during the rainy season. Taking the little orcs out to see blood early was for the early growth of the little orcs. Su Yi was a little worried at first, but thinking of his loving father''s failures, Su Yi nodded and let him go.


    On this day, Sinor took the childs out as usual. In the afternoon, Sinor came back with the childrens. And brought back two prey, as well as many vegetables that Su Yi liked.


    Su Yi alsopleted the essories at this time, and when he came out with the things, he saw the two little guys looked dirty. It felt like seeing two small statues, only two pairs of eyes flickering. Su Yi hurriedly boiled some hot water, threw the two children into the water and cleaned them.


    Then he made three bowls of ginger tea and forced them to drink it, only to feel relieved a little.


    Although he knew that the orcs have good physique, medicine was underdeveloped here, so it was better not to get sick so easily for safety''s sake.


    Su Yi gave the gifts he had made to the three of them one by one. The two childrens looked at the novelty ne and asked a little strangely: "Mother, what is this?"


    Su Yi showed them a demonstration, and then said with a smile: "This is called a ne, and it''s used to wear on the neck."


    Su Yi said, took out thergest and most unique ne, and brought it to Sinor''s neck. This string was the teeth that Su Yi got from the mouth of the Silver Moon Beast. Silver Moon Beast''s whole body was full of treasures, and its teeth were very small and white. Su Yi spent a lot of energy to make them into a ne.


    Sinor''s skin was originally fair, but with a string of white and wless animal teeth, he had a different kind of demeanor.


    Su Yi also made two hornbs, one was ced in the ce where they usually washed, and the other was given to Ian by Su Yi.


    Regarding what happened to Ian, Su Yi always felt sorry for him. Being an unknown orc was already a very unfortunate thing, and Ian still couldn''t turn himself into a beast.


    Regarding the matter of receiving the gift from his partner, Sinor didn''t have any expression on his face, but his heart was bubbling sweetly. In the evening, Sinor and Dilson went to Jells to help.


    Dillson somehow felt something was wrong? He vaguely felt that today''s Jells and Sinor were shining brightly. When he was busy, he lost his mind a few times and was almost hit by a stone.


    When it waspletely dark, Mino came over and called Dillson to go back for dinner. Then he found that Dillson was a little depressed. After careful questioning, he found out that it was Dillson who discovered that not only Jells had a strange hair tie, but also Sinor had a beautiful ne.


    Of course, Dillson was not jealous of them, having these essories that only females wore, but envious of their partners who even made gifts for them. In order not to make Dilson resented too deeply, Mino deliberately knocked on Su Yi''s door at night, and then learned how to make ornaments from Su Yi.


    The rain finally stopped the next day, and everyone hurriedly took out the dried meat and fishes to dry.


    The construction of Jells'' house started again, and Tang Yu''s work of firing pottery also officially started.


    At first, Su Yi didn''t have much hope. But within two days, Tang Yu really started to work.


    Tang Yu chose a mountain wall near his home, and asked Jells to help dug arge kiln. Su Yi waited until Tang Yu was officially making the embryos before going over to join in the fun.


    In fact, to be honest, Tang Yu''s embryo appearance was really good. Su Yi also took the initiative to make a fewter, although they were not as good-looking as Tang Yu''s, but at least they were made by Su Yi himself.


    Afterwards, the prepared embryos should be dried in the shade, because it was rainy season, and the weather was humid, so it took a long time to dry in the shade.


    Su Yi didn''t have much time to go to Tang Yu''s side every day, so Su Yi didn''t participate in the subsequent process.


    However, Su Yi didn''t participate, which didn''t mean that other people in the valley didn''t participate. The aborigines of the primitive continent were all curious and earnestly learning about these new gadgets.


    In the past two days, Dilson finally had his own gift as he wished. Although the number of gifts were a bitrge, he didn''t mind to bring them all with him.


    Mino made Dillson two bracelets, two nes, and several hair ties. Mino did so much at once in order not to let Dillson feel that he didn''t care about him. Dilson''s purpose was to show off his partner''s exquisite handwork and love that seemed to be "richer" than other people''s homes.


    So in the valley, following the incident of Jells'' inexplicable walk, there was another Dilson who dressed all over. Because in order to show Mino''s deep love for him, Dilson took all the essories that Mino made for him with him.


    Because Su Yi identally saw Dillson''s body covered with essories, his eyes always felt hot for several days.


    In order to forget the dj vu of a big man''s "female dress addiction", Su Yi was very busy for the next few days. He felt that he should do what he could for the valley''s self-protection ability. For example: making weapons.


    The target of the weapon, Su Yi also specifically targeted the females and Ian in the valley. Of course, Su Yi would also make weapons used by orcs, but such weapons needed to be more careful in terms of weight and material selection.


    ording to the different body shapes of orcs and females, Su Yi also made several kinds of weapons.


    Among them were spears, shields, axes, and bows.


    The spear and shield were simpler than thetter two. After Su Yi did it once, others could follow suit. For females, you could make spears that were much lighter than those of orcs ording to their height and weight.


    Axes, bows and arrows were more troublesome. Axes could be made from special stones and bones. For bows and arrows, Su Yi used the tendons of wild animals for the material of the strings. Su Yi tried a lot of tendons, and finally chose the red-eyed beast. The material of the bow was red bamboo. Su Yi told Sinor about this kind of bamboo, and Sinor ran out to find it by himself.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    After tossing back and forth for a long time, Su Yi finally made his first bow and arrow.


    When the bow and arrow were made, Tang Yu''s first batch of pottery was also fired.


    Su Yi and Tang Yu hadn''t seen each other for many days. When he saw Tang Yu, Su Yi found that he had lost weight obviously.


    Su Yi knew that Jells cared about Tang Yu very much, but he didn''t expect that Tang Yu would lose weight under Jells'' nose?


    Su Yi asked amusedly: "Why is your Jells willing to let you work so hard?"


    Tang Yu yawned a lot, and then said weakly: "Let me tell you the truth, In fact the main reason why I''m so tired is not for the pottery, but because Jells has a special hobby."


    Su Yi suddenly became interested, and asked curiously: "What kind of hobby?"


    Tang Yu hooked his fingers at Su Yi, and Su Yi had no choice but to get closer. Tang Yu said mysteriously in his ear: " Jells, he wants to fuck me every day. Let me tell you, he has never had sex with me, but every night I have to let him touch me enough. Recently, I have been going crazy because of this."


    Su Yi wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly felt a trace of coldness. He looked around quickly, and suddenly saw a somewhat gloomy face. Su Yi patted Tang Yu''s shoulder cleverly, turned around and ran away quickly. Su Yi felt that he was not afraid of Jells, he was just retreating strategically. Besides, it was a matter between the young couple, and as an outsider, it was not easy for him to intervene.


    When Su Yi left in a sh, Tang Yu also felt that unknown chill. He suddenly wanted to imitate Su Yi''s feet and slip away, but he didn''t lift his feet, and felt a huge sense of oppression behind him. Tang Yu could tell that this was a sense of oppression that he had never felt before. Except for that cold-faced Jells, no one would give Tang Yu such a strong feeling of oppression.


    "Hey, Jells, why are you here?" Tang Yu looked at the people behind him with a nonchnt smile.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s fawning expression, his originally gloomy and cold face, he couldn''t help but twitched the corners of his mouth slightly.


    A cold beauty like Jells suddenlyughed, which was as stunning as the flowers of the high mountain where the ice and snow melted. But at this moment, in Tang Yu''s eyes, there was no so-called beauty, but an inexplicable sense of horror.


    "Little guy, you seem to be a little dissatisfied with our intimacy every night?" Jells held Tang Yu with one arm, and looked at the person in his arms motionlessly with a pair of deep ck eyes.


    Tang Yu shook his head violently, subconsciously raised his hand, and was about to swear to some beast god.


    "No, I don''t have any dissatisfaction, I, I''m justining."


    Jells was toozy to talk nonsense with Tang Yu, he knew that Tang Yu could speak well, and there was no point in continuing to talk. So Jells directly hugged the man on his shoulders, and Tang Yu struggled fiercely with his head down. Jells was a little dissatisfied, and patted Tang Yu''s little butt twice. Tang Yu immediately didn''t dare to move anymore, he really had a shadow in his heart. Before Jells liked to do whatever he wanted to him every night. He was afraid that if he annoyed Jells, he would be directly dealt with by Jells.


    Tang Yu could only lower his head, whined while being held by Jells to go home.


    Since Su Yi made some weapons and Tang Yu fired pottery.


    Everyone in the valley was busy again.


    With the y pot made by Tang Yu, Su Yi pickled some salted eggs and some spicy dishes that day. When Su Yi was a child, he especially liked the salted duck eggs made by his grandma. Su Yi almost forgot the taste of salted duck eggs.


    Su Yi wanted to use a lot of this kind of pottery, but he didn''t have time to make it himself, so he discussed it with Tang Yu. He exchanged weapons and food with Tang Yu for some pottery.


    With the beginning of Su Yi and Tang Yu''s bartering, Mino also followed suit by exchanging some herbs and animal skin with Tang Yu for pottery.


    In order not to rush to prepare the clothes for the snow season, Su Yi took a weapon and ordered a few clothes for childrens to Mino. If there was no ident, little Eli should be able to transform into a human form in this year''s snow season. In order to prevent little Eli from being naked, Su Yi also nned to make some clothes himself. Of course, these clothes belonged to each of his family of four.


    When Tang Yu''s second batch of pottery waspleted, Tang Yu''s house was finally going to be topped off. Sinor had beening to help a lot recently, so there was not much time before the house waspleted.


    After another three days, the members of the Impreza tribe finally came to the valley as promised. The house of Jells'' family was also perfectlypleted.


    Two females and four orcs came from the Impreza tribe.


    The two females were not very old, one was very chatty and the other was very well-behaved. Apart from Ed and Tiger, the other four orcs were also acquaintances. It was the orcs who followed Ed when he met Su Yi and Sinor for the first time.


    This was not the first time Tiger came here, and he warmly greeted everyone in the valley.


    Because Jells built a new house, he didn''t go back to live with Ian and the others. So there was an extra room in their house. The two females of the Impreza tribe were directly ced in that room. As for the other four orcs, because they were in good health and were orcs, they could live in the cave in the valley.


    When they first came to the valley, the two females were very excited. Because what they saw was a valley with a very beautiful scenery. Although there were not many people in the valley, there were beautiful houses and neatly cultivated fields.


    the words such as house and field were only known to those who passed through the valleyter.


    In the valley, Su Yi''s house was thergest, and the house was built taller and stronger than others. Mino''s home was smaller than others, but very delicate. It was the kind that most females liked. There was a small flowerbed separated by a small fence in the yard, and various flowers were nted in the flowerbed. After that was Tang Yu''s house, which had thergest yard. Because Tang Yu also enclosed the kiln for firing pottery directly in the yard of their house.


    The two females followed the orcs to visit the house in the valley. So they happily went to Mino''s house and asked Mino how to make the house looked better, as if their family already had a house.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Su Yi observed the two females for a while, and found that they were much better than the females he had met before.


    Su Yi felt relieved afterwards, and followed Tang Yu to Tang Yu''s house to make pottery embryos. Most of what Tang Yu made before were y pots and bowls. Su Yi also wanted to make some cups, and small kettles and jars.


    When Su Yi came over, Tang Yu was making a kettle, which was modeled after the ancient ones. It looked small, but very delicate.


    "Do you think practice makes perfect?"


    Tang Yu raised his head and nced at Su Yi, "Captain Su, why didn''t you follow those Imprezas?"


    Su Yi narrowed his eyes, "What is there to follow?"


    "Yo , aren''t you afraid that they''ll make trouble again?" Tang Yu said with a smile, his hands still moving non-stop.


    Su Yi also joined in the work of making embryos, and it took him a long time to answer Tang Yu''s words.


    "The two females are fine, and the others should be fine."


    Now that Su Yi had said so, Tang Yu doesn''t have the mind to meddle in other people''s business.


    The two of them were like this, chatting with each other. Soon Su Yi made several tes, small cups, and some small jars.


    On that day, Su Yi also used a pot to make soup. A total of three types were made, the first was sweet soup with fruit, the second was diced meat with mushroom soup, and thest one was some vegetables with broth.


    The fruit soup was made for Tang Yu. Tang Yu said that it had been a long time since he drank sweet soup. Su Yi made it for him to thank Tang Yu for making pottery for their family.


    Originally, Su Yi nned to exchange with weapons, butter Tang Yu only wanted two bows, arrows and a spear.


    But Tang Yu gave Su Yi nearly twenty pieces of pottery. In addition to today''s eight items, Su Yi always felt that he was taking advantage.


    However, Su Yi was obviously exaggerating, and Tang Yu didn''t feel that Su Yi was taking advantage at all.


    The main purpose of the Impreza tribe was to learn how to build a warm andfortable house. In order to teach them to build a house, they must be led to build one. Su Yi thought about it, and decided to ask them to help Ian build a house.


    From Su Yi''s point of view, Jero and Taylor were orcs with the ability to survive independently. But Ian was different. Although he had better physical fitness than females, he was not as strong as ordinary orcs. If Ian built a house in the future, relying on Ian''s little arms and legs, he didn''t know when and where the house would be built?


    Of course, there was also Su Yi''s selfishness in this. Everyone in the valley pretended not to know about Su Yi''s undisguised selfishness.


    Ian was alone and couldn''t transform. If he encountered danger in the future, it was actually not safe to live alone. But Su Yi wanted to take this opportunity to get Ian a house of his own. So after discussion, Ian''s house was built not far from Taylor.


    The orc''s sense of smell and hearing were very sensitive. Even if the valley was in danger in the future, Ian''s position was so close to Taylor and Jero, so it was convenient to take care of him.


    Dilson was the overseer of the construction of the house. He was responsible for directing how the Impreza people build the house. And Mino was responsible for teaching the females of the Impreza tribe how to use salt and how to preserve food.


    Due to the outstanding performance of the Mino family, most of the prey brought by the Impreza tribe was given to the Mino family.


    And Su Yi only wanted the salt he wanted the most. Although there was still a lot of salt in his space, Su Yi was toozy to go all the way to find salt.


    Tang Yu didn''t teach the skill of firing pottery to the people of the Impreza tribe. Tang Yu felt that if they taught them so much, no matter how they looked at it, they were at a disadvantage. So Tang Yu nned to use his pottery to do business with the people of the Impreza tribe for a long time.


    In the original world, the Tang family was a family that was very good at doing business. It was estimated that Tang Yu''s ability to calcte carefully had been inherited from their Tang family.


    Su Yi didn''t object to this.


    By doing this, Tang Yu could often walk back and forth with the Impreza tribe. At that time, the Impreza tribe would slowly ept them, and maybe there were still people who were willing to move in.


    Su Yi thought that there would be people who moved in, but he didn''t expect that on the third day when the Impreza tribe arrived.


    Outside their valley, a few people really came.


    Su Yi was carried out of the valley by Sinor, because it was not yet bright and Su Yi was too sleepy to move, so Sinor had no choice but to wrap him in a quilt and carry him out.


    The people outside the valley were from a small tribe not far away. Like the Impreza tribe, they also encountered wandering orcs before.


    What kind of orcs were wandering orcs? To put it simply, it was a group of orcs who lost their tribe or were kicked out of the tribe after making a mistake, which may also include unknown orcs.


    This kind of wandering orcs often wandered around because they didn''t have their own homes. In the rainy and snowy seasons, they often attacked small tribes in order to survive. They would plunder the tribe''s food and steal the tribe''s females.


    At this time, the few people outside the valley were a group of small tribes who had just suffered a tragic attack. ording to their leaders, their tribe only had more than fifty people. It was a very small tribe on this continent. Their tribe used to have only a few hundred people, but after several herd attacks, their poption became smaller and smaller over the past few years.


    They originally wanted to go to the Impreza tribe for help, but before reaching the Impreza tribe, many of them fell ill. When they looked for a suitable resting ce, they discovered this valley.


    Su Yi listened with pricked ears, but his eyes were still tightly closed.


    Seeing that Su Yi didn''t speak, Sinor looked at them and said, "How many people do you have now?"


    Their leader reported the number to Sinor, but Sinor frowned slightly. There were nearly forty people on the other side. If the valley epted so many people at once, there would definitely be problems.


    "You can rest outside the valley, but we can''t take you in casually." Sinor''s words made one of them a little dissatisfied.


    The dissatisfied orc said slightly angrily: "Sure enough, we can''t expect unknown orcs to be kind."


    Their leader frowned slightly, not sure if it was because of the orc''s words or because of Sinor''s indifferent attitude. Just as he was about to say something, there was a beast roar in the sky. The leader immediately looked back to the sky. They saw several orcs of different races approaching quickly. Among them was a very eye-catching beast, that was a very beautiful nine-tailed snow fox.


    Su Yi originally wanted to continue sleeping, but suddenly he heard the exmation of other people, and he opened his eyes a little impatiently.


    Then he saw a creature that should only appear in the Chinese mythology of the original world, appearing in front of him in a big way?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Su Yi was stunned for a long time before he pointed to the fox that was slowly falling from the sky and said, "Nine-tailed demon fox!"


    After the so-called nine-tailed demon fox turned into a human form, Su Yi was even more shocked. It was not how charming this demon fox was, but this fox, like his family Sinor, was white from head to toe. What was the difference? It was the eyes of the demon fox, which were dark red, like a western vampire with red contact lenses.


    When those orcs from different races saw the demon fox, they all showed expressions of admiration and respect.


    Even their leader couldn''t help but bent slightly when he saw the demon fox.


    This scene of special treatment made Su Yi even more curious about the fox. Out of curiosity, Su Yi couldn''t help but took a second look. Who knew that because of this second look, Sinor, who was holding him, suddenly became unhappy.


    The consequences of Sinor''s unhappiness, although he wouldn''t be bluffing like Dillson, nor would he be frosted like Jells. But the consequences were also very serious, because when Su Yi looked directly at the demon fox, Sinor''s hand holding Su Yi suddenly loosened.


    Then in Sinor''s eyes, Su Yi, who was "fascinated" by others, just fell down like this.


    Su Yi crawled out of the animal skin, and now he didn''t have time to care about his face in front of others, so he hurriedly chased Sinor who was suddenly arrogant and angry.


    As soon as Su Yi and Sinor left, the others were dumbfounded.


    Originally, things in the valley were always decided by Su Yi''s family. Now, in order to resolve the family dispute, Su Yi suddenly let go, and several people in the valley looked at each other in nk dismay. In the end, it was Jero who found Jells and nned to push the matter to him.


    With a frosty face on his face, Jells appeared in front of everyone. When those people of different races saw the expression on Jells'' face, they suddenly felt that the previous couple had a really nice attitude. They were not satisfied before, but now when they faced a dragon n with great racial advantages, he didn''t have a good temper at first nce, and they suddenly felt drummed in their hearts.


    "What''s the trouble?" Jells raised his eyes and nced at the outsiders, who suddenly felt chills all over their bodies.


    Seeing that no one else dared to speak, the one who spoke was the demon fox who was white from head to toe.


    The demon fox was born extremely beautiful, with a pair of slender fox eyes looking at Jells neither humble nor overbearing.


    "Although I''m not a member of their tribe, I can assure you that they are a group of kind-hearted people, and they will never do anything like doves upying a magpie''s nest." The demon fox expressed the worries of the people in the valley.


    Jero on the side was slightly surprised, because in his memory, ordinary orcs always instinctively felt fear when they see Jells. Just like the outsiders behind the demon fox, they were more or less afraid at this moment. But this fox, not only didn''t show fear in front of Jells, but dared to look at Jells in the eyes?


    Jero frowned slightly, "How can you guarantee, you said that you are not from their tribe, so how can you guarantee them?"


    The fox suddenly showed a shallow smile at Jero. Light, but there was a deceptive illusion for a moment. His eyes at this time were very confident, and it could even be said to be conceited.


    "I couldn''t make a guarantee before, but it''s different now, am I right?" Thest sentence of the fox was for Jells. Jells frowned impatiently, then leaned back slightly, avoiding the hand that the fox suddenly extended.


    Some smart people suddenly said: "Hunter, do you know this dragon?"


    It turned out that this nine-tailed fox was called Hunter, and the person and the name really didn''t match up very well. If Tang Yu was here, he would probably murmur in his heart that such an appearance should be called beauty, but he was called Hunter here.


    Hunter slightly squinted his beautiful blood-red eyes, his beautiful pupils were half covered by his snow-white eyshes, at first nce it looked like a beautiful red jade wrapped in cold snow.


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a few years, now you''re unfamiliar with me?"


    Jells nced at Hunter, "Come here."


    As soon as the words came out, other people in the valley understood that this fox really knew Jells. .


    The word e here" meant many things. It meant to let Lie follow him, but not to allow others to follow him, and the tone waspletelymanding.


    So the people of the foreign tribe rested outside the valley where they were, and only one hunter followed the people in the valley into the valley.


    Besides, on Su Yi''s side, Su Yi left with Sinor who suddenly became arrogant.


    Sinor didn''t understand what was wrong with himself? was he still the person who hugged Su Yi and said always believed in Su Yi? Su Yi only looked at others twice, but why did he feel so blocked in his heart?


    Su Yi didn''t wear shoes, and without taking a few steps, his feet were cut by hard stones.


    Sinor, who was walking in the front, suddenly smelled a bloody smell, and immediately turned and walked back nervously.


    He saw Su Yi was standing on one foot, holding the other foot with both hands and looking at the sole of his foot. Before Su Yi came, Miril was often barefoot, and he never saw him hurt his feet. Maybe it was because he had been wearing shoes recently, and his feet have be more and more delicate. So before he had gone too far, he was cut by a stone on the sole of his foot.


    Sinor came to Su Yi, then squatted down to check Su Yi''s wound, and felt relieved when he saw that the wound was not deep.


    He hugged Su Yi, and Su Yi hugged him back, and smiled softly: "I looked at him because I was surprised that he is all white like you."


    Sinor carried him and walked towards the river, intending to help Su Yi cleaned the wound, and he hummed softly when he heard Su Yi''s words. The sound was very small, but Su Yi could hear Sinor''s grievance. Su Yi''s heart trembled, he sped Sinor''s neck with both hands, and kissed Sinor''s thin lips.


    Sinor''s eyes trembled slightly, and then he said, "I know, I believe you."


    But even if he knew that Su Yi didn''t mean anything to others, he still felt ufortable. And he even dropped his own female, which was really not something a good orc should do.


    At this time, the forest had gradually brightened up, because it was the rainy season, the forest was very foggy. As the sky gradually brightened, some wooded ces were faintly shrouded in ayer of mist. The surrounding scene was like a frosted film. All the pictures were blurred with one click, and there was an indescribable beauty.


    Sinor helped Su Yi to clean the wound, looked at Su Yi''s sole with a bit of distress, and suddenly lowered his head and kissed it.


    Su Yi was ying with Sinor''s hair, but he didn''t expect Sinor to make this action suddenly, and pulled Sinor''s hair in surprise. Sinor was not hurt by Su Yi, but raised his head slightly to look at Su Yi. The two looked at each other face to face, and Sinor''s eyes suddenly turned into vertical lines that only beasts had. That was red eyes'' full of love and possessiveness, Su Yi rarely saw such strong emotions in Sinor''s eyes, and he just looked at him stupidly for a while.


    In Su Yi''s view, he and Sinor were already old couples. What should be done and what shouldn''t be done, what could be done and what couldn''t be done, they had done it. He was a rough-skinned and thick-skinned guy, and when he had nothing to do, he would take the initiative to ask Sinor to have sex with him.


    But now, he didn''t know what happened?


    He was suddenly looked at by Sinor, and his heart was beating wildly. Sinor''s cool hands touched his ankles, and Su Yi leaned back slightly unconsciously. If it wasn''t for Sinor''s quick eyesight and quick hands, Su Yi would definitely fell back into the water directly.


    Sinor hugged him tightly, looked at Su Yi''s slightly red ears, and kissed Su Yi fiercely.


    Sinor had no parental education, and he didn''t know that an orc''s possessiveness towards his partner was actually the most normal manifestation. He was very conflicted in his heart at this time, on the one hand he hated such a petty self; on the other hand, he wished to hug Su Yi hard, and then let Su Yi understand who was his partner.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Sinor hugged Su Yi and sank into the river bit by bit. The river water was the one that passed through the valley. The water flow was not fast, and the river water was very clear. You could even see small fish at the bottom of the water asionally.


    At this time, it was almost the middle of the rainy season. The weather was getting colder, and it hadpletely lost the previous sweltering heat.


    Su Yi soaked in the water, looked up at the sky with helplessness.


    Hey, was he more and more like "When you enter a vige, follow the local customs"?


    Although Su Yi in the past was also a ruffian, he would never act like a beast in heat anytime and anywhere like he was now.


    Su Yi wanted to cover his face and burst into tears, but in reality he did so, but he was taken away by Sinor just halfway through.


    When Sinor was in love, he was really stunning.


    When Su Yi met the pair of eyes that had bewitched him countless times, he suddenly leaned forward without any backbone.


    In the past, when the two people made love, they would always choose in the dead of night, under the flickering firelight.


    At that time, Su Yi saw that it was the beauty under themp.


    But now, what he saw was Sinor who was exceptionally clear.


    Sinor''s eyes were like diamonds, very radiant. Su Yi looked at himself in his eyes, and suddenly felt that he also looked better.


    The two people''s heads were pressed against each other, and their breathing was audible.


    Su Yi liked thisfortable feeling very much, and he also liked when Sinor looked at him quietly like this.


    People just couldn''t be coddled. Once someone loved and distressed, people would be vulnerable.


    In the past, Su Yi would never had his heart beat faster just because of a gaze of the same sex. In the past, his heart was like a rock. Even when he was dying, he didn''t show the slightest weakness.


    But it was different now. For example, he just hurt his foot, and Sinor came back to him to help him check the wound. Su Yi felt wronged at the time, and at the same time he felt that he was a bit hypocritical.


    "Su Yi, shall we have a baby?" Sinor suddenly said such a sentence without thinking, which scared Su Yi into thinking that he had an auditory hallucination.


    "Don''t we have two?" The implication of this sentence was, what happened if there were two?


    Sinor saw the fleeting resistance on Su Yi''s face, Su Yi didn''t seem to want to give birth to their baby? This momentary guess made Sinor''s pupils constricted.


    "I want to see you pregnant with my child." Sinor said, staring into Su Yi''s eyes.


    Su Yi really didn''t want to have children, if he didn''t have the cultural constraints of nearly thirty years in the previous world. If he was an ordinary female in this world, he would definitely be willing to help Sinor to give birth to a baby.


    But he was not, he was a policeman who had received normal cultural education in the 21st century.


    At the thought his stomach would suddenly grow bigger, and the veins on Su Yi''s forehead began to get out of control.


    "Okay." But when he opened his mouth to answer, Su Yi still said yes.


    Because Su Yi didn''t want to make Sinor felt bad. Even if it was a casual sentence, he would rather lie himself to make Sinor happy.


    After that, Su Yi didn''t "get his wish" to y in the wild. Because there were many outsider orcs outside the valley, Sinor didn''t want Su Yi to be seen by others.


    The two of them didn''t go back to the valley immediately. Now that they both came out, Su Yi nned to exercise and hunt some preys.


    In the valley, after Jells entered the valley with hunter.


    All the females in the valley, including the ones from the other tribe and those from the Impreza tribe, all showed a surprised expression when they saw the beautiful hunter.


    Although this was thend of orcs, the love of beauty wouldn''t change no matter which time and space.


    Tang Yu knew when Jells was taken away by Jero. Tang Yu waited at home for a long time, because he didn''t know what happened, he couldn''t help but start to worry.


    Worrying like this, Tang Yu couldn''t fall asleep, so Tang Yu put on his clothes and left the house.


    When Tang Yu wandered to the construction site of Ian''s house, he saw a snow-white man walking beside Jells from a distance.


    Jells was a person who didn''t have too many emotions, Tang Yu faced him everyday, and rarely saw Jells smiled.


    At this moment, Tang Yu suddenly saw Jells smiling casually, and Tang Yu felt a little overwhelmed.


    The white man approached Jells a little intimately, but Jells was neither angry nor evasive.


    Tang Yu was a little confused, he was not treated so well.


    Jells rarely smiled at him.


    Thinking of his sensitive reaction when he approached Jells back then. Tang Yu became jealous inexplicably, and as he observed the interaction between the two, the tendency of jealousy became stronger and stronger.


    The two females of the Impreza tribe followed behind them. In the eyes of the two females, both Jells and hunter were outstanding.


    But Jells had a partner, and it was not good for them to bother.


    Now hunter came suddenly, which instantly attracted the attention of the two females.


    Hunter, unlike other orcs. Orcs in general were tall and strong. But hunter looked a bit like Ian''s. The figure was between the orc and the female, but the height was only a little shorter than Jells.


    Hunter''s face was simr to Ian''s, and he was a very eye-catching guy.


    The only difference was that, although Hunter was born beautiful, his eyes were very piercing, as if there was an unsheathed knife in his eyes.


    Tang Yu snorted coldly, and deliberately kicked a stone, making a loud noise. Trying to use this method to attract the attention of Jells over there.


    However, Jells, who was usually sharp-eyed, didn''t even look at him today.


    Tang Yu was so angry that he wanted to turn around and leave, but he didn''t take two steps, and couldn''t help but looked back.


    Seeing the white man talking to Jells intimately, Tang Yu gritted his teeth and muttered, "Tell me, is there a need to stay so close just to talk?"


    He found a stone again, this time he chose a big one. A little bit, he nned to kick it over.


    After all, Tang Yu was still a child at heart, he was not as calm and reliable as Su Yi, he did whatever he thought, and never thought about anything else.


    When Tang Yu kicked the stone towards Jells, he aimed exactly at the white man. But that guy didn''t even look at him, and turned slightly to avoid it.


    Before Tang Yu had time to lose his temper, he realized that he seemed to be in trouble.


    Because he saw that the stone hit straight at the female of the Impreza tribe.


    Tang Yu knew how hard his kick was. This hit on the female was enough to hurt the female. Because when Tang Yu kicked the stone, his feet in leather boots was hurt.


    It was the gentle female who was hit. He didn''t scream, just hissed.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Tang Yu knew that he was in trouble, and immediately wanted to run over to make amends. When he ran over, Jells nced at him, which made Tang Yu felt a little flustered.


    Tang Yu opened his mouth to apologize, but before he could open his mouth, he heard the female who was hit said, "I''m fine, I''m really fine."


    The female seemed to see Tang Yu''s uneasiness, and even turned tofort Tang Yu?


    Tang Yu was dumbfounded now, he would rather this female beat and scold him. But Tang Yu, who was so empathetic as a female, was very ignorant as a foil.


    Hunter gave Jells a meaningful look, and then looked at Tang Yu. If it wasn''t for Jells'' smell on Tang Yu, he really couldn''t have imagined that Jells would find a partner.


    In his memory, Jells was very picky about his lover. In Hunter''s tribe back then, some females were willing to be with Jells, but Jells didn''t even bother to look at them.


    HE really didn''t expect that Jells'' female was such an ordinary female.


    This gentle female of the Impreza tribe was called Jimmy, and he was known for his good temper. Although Jimmy said he was fine, his leg swelled immediately after being hit. Jimmy''s friend, Tata, was an outspoken person. Seeing that his good friend was injured, he immediately lost his temper and said at Tang Yu angrily.


    "Why are you like this? You beat someone, and you still don''t apologize?"


    Tang Yu knew he was wrong, and quickly said, "I''m sorry, I, I was wrong."


    Tang Yu wanted to go to help Jimmy, but was pushed away by Tata. Tata pushed him with anger, and his strength unconsciously became heavier. Tang Yu was pushed and staggered, but he couldn''t get angry. Anyone who was innocently beaten would feel wronged in his heart.


    Tata nced at Hunter, and wanted Hunter to help to carry Jimmy back.


    Although the injuries were not serious, the females who grew up in the big tribes were all coddled and brought up. Let alone being injured, they rarely did rough work.


    Sudden suffering today, of course they wanted the orcs toe out and take care of them.


    However, Hunter seemed unwilling to cooperate. He cleverly avoided Tata''s gaze, and then walked indifferently to the side.


    At this time, everyone else was busy, but only Jells was left alone.


    Tata was a little embarrassed, but he was reluctant to let his good friend go back with a limp leg. So Tata said, "Jells, can I trouble you to carry Jimmy back?"


    Tata was a little uneasy because his request was already a little too much. After all, Jells was a person with a partner, so it was really a bit too much to make such a request in front of his partner.


    However, when Tata thought that it was Tang Yu who caused Jimmy to be injured, the guilt in his heart faded away.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu, he wanted to hear how Tang Yu would answer?


    In fact, he saw Tang Yu soon after he came back with Hunter. He told Hunter that Tang Yu was his partner, and Hunter wanted to test Tang Yu''s reaction. So the two pretended to be intimate to see how the little female would behave.


    In fact, Jells wanted to see Tang Yu became jealous. It had been more than a month since they confirmed their rtionship. But the two of them were still in a friendly state of being touched under the quilt.


    Jells began to wonder if Tang Yu didn''t like him?


    Of course, this was just a random thought. In Jells'' mind, Tang Yu was the one who pursued him first.


    In the end, it was Jells who carried Jimmy back. Because Tang Yu actually agreed to Tata''s request, and even asked Jells to take good care of him with a feigned generosity.


    A crack appeared in Jells'' heart, which was still brimming with confidence before, and the crack grew bigger and bigger as Tang Yu left him.


    Jells picked up Jimmy and walked forward expressionlessly. In fact, their location was very close to Taylor''s house. But Tata was worried about Jimmy''s injury, so he insisted on taking Jimmy to see Mino. So Jells hugged Jimmy again and walked half the valley.


    On the way, he met Jero, Dillson and Ed.


    Dilson had the biggest reaction. He walked to Jells angrily, and said sharply, " Jells, what are you doing?" An extremely shameful act.


    Jells was very calm, "Tang Yu asked me to do it."


    Dilson was dumbfounded when he heard that, Tang Yu?


    Tata was afraid that other people would think of Jimmy as a bad female, so he immediately exined eagerly: "Yes, he asked Jells to do this. Actually, if he didn''t hurt Jimmy''s leg, we wouldn''t have done it. "


    Dilson was a little confused, what did it mean that Tang Yu let Jells by himself? What a joke!


    Jimmy struggled to get out of Jells'' arms. He blushed slightly and said, "This, this is all an ident. In fact, I, I can walk by myself."


    Jimmy would be an adult after this snow season. Before, except for his elder brother and the beast father, he had never been hugged by an orc.


    He felt too embarrassed to be hugged by Jells just now. It was all because of Tata''s presumptuous assertion that he insisted on making things soplicated.


    Tata felt Jimmy''s resentful eyes, and immediately smiled and went to help Jimmy.


    " Jells, are you and that Tang Yu already paired?" Tata said, looking at Jells'' handsome face. He was Jimmy''s good friend, and he could understand Jimmy''s little thoughts with just one look.


    Jimmy should like Jells very much, so even if he knew that Jells had a partner, but he was still willing to be hugged by Jells.


    "Not yet." Jells said coldly, feeling uneasy at the same time.


    The pairing mentioned here was actually the ceremony of bing a real partner. Unknown orcs, because there were no priests and witch doctors, there was no way to hold the ceremony. But what Tata meant here was not to ask about them to hold a ceremony, but whether they had reallybined to be a partner.


    The current Jells and Tang Yu hadn''t really be partner yet. As long as they were orcs, they could be distinguished from the smell of the two of them. A partner who was really together would have a strong smell of each other.


    And on Jells'' body, there was only a slight smell of Tang Yu.


    For those who hadn''t really been with each other, if you were in love you with them, you could pursue them. But once a partner was formed, no third party could intervene, that was not allowed by the beast god.


    Hearing Jells'' answer, both Tata and Jimmy''s eyes shed with light. Tata pushed Jimmy, and said encouragingly: "Jimmy, Jimmy, what a great opportunity!"


    Dilson''s face was a little ugly, and he nced at Jells, who acted like it had nothing to do with him. Obviously he was the one who caused trouble, but he acted like it was none of his business.


    Jimmy blushed, it was really the first time he liked an orc, and he was very uncertain. Moreover, the orc he liked was not only good, but also an orc with a prospective partner.


    But if he just gave up like this, Jimmy was a little bit reluctant.


    "Jells, you, can you consider..." God knew how much courage it took Jimmy to open his mouth.


    Before he could finish speaking, Jells said, "Sorry, I don''t like you."


    Jimmy blinked, the anticipation clearly still lingering in his heart, but he heard such a blunt and ruthless refusal.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Jells didn''t care about the expressions of the two females, and turned around to go back the same way. After walking a few steps, Dilson blocked his way.


    Dillson''splexion was not good, and he seemed to want to ask for the crime.


    Jells looked up at him with cold eyes, as if waiting for Dillson''s next move. However, after waiting for a long time, Dilson only said this sentence.


    "A partner is for love. If you hurt him one day, you will regret it." After Dillson finished speaking, he didn''t intend to continue wasting time with Jells.


    Jells was taken aback for a moment, he didn''t expect that Dilson, who was always in a daze, would suddenly say such words. Of course he understood this simple truth, he just wanted to stimte Tang Yu.


    Stimte, he seemed to be stimted.


    However, the effect after the stimtion didn''t seem to be good.


    On the other side, when Su Yi and Sinor came back. Just passing by the ce where Ian built his house, when he saw Ian and Tang Yu, Su Yi hurried over to say hello.


    "There are many people, so the speed of building the house is fast." Su Yi looked at the house that was gradually taking shape, and couldn''t help expressing emotion.


    Ian didn''t answer, but looked at Tang Yu thoughtfully. Only then did Su Yi realize that the surrounding atmosphere seemed not quite right.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi walked to Tang Yu''s side, Tang Yu smiled bitterly, and a person who was usually very noisy suddenly became quiet.


    Seeing that Tang Yu was in a bad mood, Ian had to let him answer. Ian was not an eloquent person. When Su Yi saw him for the first time, he found that Ian was not in a good mental condition.


    Although Ian was much better now andughed more than before, he was not a talkative person after all. The answer he got from his mouth was only a few sentences.


    Su Yi had to use his imagination to restore the scene at that time. When Tang Yu asked Jells to take the female away, Su Yi suddenly felt speechless.


    "So, do you like Jells or not?" Su Yi asked sharply.


    Tang Yu''s eyes widened, and he said sharply: "If I don''t like him, can I still live with him?"


    "If you like him, it''s easy." Su Yi stretched out his hand and pushed Tang Yu, who staggered from being pushed.


    Tang Yu was about to speak when he felt something was holding him back.


    Turning around, Tang Yu was suddenly at a loss when he saw Jells'' cold face.


    Jells nced at Su Yi, as if warning Su Yi to be gentle next time. Su Yi pretended not to see it, and talked to Ian with a smile.


    Tang Yu looked unhappy and was carried away by Jells.


    Jells carried Tang Yu with one hand first, then carried him in his arms, and then carried him on his shoulder directly.


    When he got home, Jells conjured up a yard of animal skins like a magic trick. Tang Yu originally wanted to be angry, but when he saw hundreds of animal skins, Tang Yu didn''t have time to get angry.


    "Where did thesee from?" Tang Yu was a little excited.


    Jells narrowed his eyes, didn''t answer his question immediately, and looked at Tang Yu thoughtfully.


    "Of course it''s a big gift from me to you. Do you think that with Jells'' personality, he will obediently collect so many animal skins?"


    Tang Yu followed the voice and saw the snow-white orc standing at their door.


    Tang Yu instinctively rejected this orc. Although he knew that the other party was an orc, Tang Yu still wanted to guard against him for no reason.


    Jells shook his head indifferently to Hunter, and motioned him not to provoke Tang Yu anymore.


    Hunter shrugged slightly, nced at Tang Yu with his beautiful fiery red eyes, then waved his hand and turned to leave.


    "Is he your friend?" Tang Yu was not in the mood to look at the animal skin anymore, and walked into the room while frowning.


    "We met before, and the rtionship is not good." Tang Yu was very dissatisfied with Jells'' answer. The rtionship was not good, so he gave you so many animal skins at once?


    What about cheating ghosts?


    As if aware of Tang Yu''s dissatisfaction, Jells put his arm around Tang Yu''s waist and lifted him up easily.


    Tang Yu was taken aback, and hurriedly asked Jells to let him go. It felt like the whole person turned around, and then was hugged by Jells forcefully into his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Yu pushed Jells, but Jells was as steady as a mountain.


    Tang Yu knew that he couldn''t break free, so he resigned himself to his fate and said, "You can do whatever you want" He said this in a bit of annoyance, and it meant unwilling in Jells'' ears.


    Jells lowered his head slightly, leaned over and rubbed Tang Yu''s small nose with the tip of his nose. What Tang Yu was most afraid of Jells was this kind of lingering feeling that made him had an illusion, as if they were so much in love.


    Tang Yu looked up at Jells, the mole under his eyes was like two tears, Jells'' heart ached when he saw it.


    "Tang Yu, why do you still push me away if you like me?" Jells said firmly, his dark eyes looked at Tang Yu motionless. Every time Tang Yu was looked at by such deep eyes, he had the illusion of being sucked in.


    "Who said I like you?" Tang Yu snorted, and said something brave, but unconsciously got closer to Jells.


    Seeing Tang Yu take the initiative to get into his arms, a smile shed in Jells'' eyes that he didn''t notice.


    When the two of them were having an excellent atmosphere, it suddenly rained heavily outside. Tang Yu violently pushed away Jells'' face, who was close at hand, and ran out to take back the things in the yard.


    Jells got up helplessly, looked at Tang Yu who was busy, and while helping to move the things, he watched Tang Yu''s busy figure turned his back with a funny face.


    When everything was packed, Tang Yu wiped the rainwater from his head, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "What''s okay?" Jells closed the door casually, and pressed Tang Yu directly against the door panel.


    Tang Yu was smart this time, knowing that resistance would be useless, so he was honestly kissed by Jells a few times.


    Jells kissed Tang Yu''s lips as a reward. They used to make out because Jells bullied Tang Yu unterally. And they seldom kissed.


    He didn''t know what happened this time, when Jells pressed Tang Yu''s lips, Tang Yu suddenly hooked Jells'' neck, and actively stuck out his little tongue.


    Jells slowly opened those dark eyes, a pair of dark eyes flickered a few times, and then bit Tang Yu''s lips roughly.


    Tang Yu frowned suddenly, trying to turn his head away, the pain in his mouth made him a little ufortable.


    But no matter how he shook his head, Jells held him down forcefully, then kissed him and gradually deepened the kiss.


    It was raining heavily outside, washing the valley.


    Su Yi and Sinor were helping to arrange amodation for the outsiders in the valley. Fortunately, not many people came to them at a time, and the cave in the valley could amodate them.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    At noon the next day, those outsiders suddenly rushed into the valley with a child. Su Yi wanted to get angry at first, but when he saw the child they were holding, Su Yi realized that these people broke in because of this child.


    Su Yi didn''t see this little orc yesterday. This little orc was most likely sent overter.


    The little orc looked like he was five years old, and he was held tightly in the arms by an orc. At this time, the little orc was having a high fever, his whole body was hot and his face was red.


    ording to Su Yi''s understanding of the orcs here, whether they were adults or children, they were all very healthy and strong, and they wouldn''t get sick easily.


    However, the child in front of him was sick. It was not difficult to imagine what happened to him before? What could make orcs get sick when it was not the snow season?


    He must have been frightened before, then he didn''t have enough to eat and was frightened, and finally fell ill after being exposed to the rain.


    Su Yi didn''t make it difficult for them anymore, and waved his hand to signal them to go to Mino''s house.


    After that, Taylor called the people in the valley together, saying that there was something to discuss. The thing to discuss was undoubtedly about how to deal with these people.


    To be honest, it was very difficult to ept such outsiders all at once.


    If not done well, this valley would be someone else''s territory. The meaning of this was not that they dare to rob openly, but there were more of them, and their living habits would be stronger. At that time, everyone in the valley may not be able to influence them, but may be influenced by them.


    Taylor nced around and then said to everyone earnestly: "I think we can ept them, but we need someone to be the patriarch."


    This person who was the patriarch was very important.


    He must be able to shock people and have certain leadership skills. In fact, when Taylor said this, Su Yi''s first reaction was to look at Jells.


    In such a primitive society, it was impossible to be reasonable with a group of primitive people.


    Due to his natural "tall, rich and handsome" nature, Jells had an innate demeanor of a king. Although sometimes this guy was a bitzy, but he could definitely hold the field. If he said one, it was estimated that no outsider would dare to say two.


    Just when Su Yi was about to point the finger at Jells, Tang Yu who was leaning next to Jells suddenly raised his hand, looking like a good student.


    "Well, actually, I think that hunter is pretty good."


    Everyone didn''t expect that Tang Yu would rmend an outsider, and they all looked at Tang Yu involuntarily.


    When Tang Yu heard the word patriarch, he knew that Su Yi would definitely point to Jells. But out of selfishness, Tang Yu didn''t want Jells to be the patriarch. Once the patriarch was confirmed, he was afraid that the future wouldn''t be very good.


    In order to prevent Jells from being the patriarch, Tang Yu almost subconsciously said Hunter''s name. He didn''t know whether it was the rejection of this potential rival, or the feeling that Hunter waspetent, anyway, that was what Tang Yu said.


    "I think so too. I was friends with Hunter before, and those outsiders seem to trust Hunter."


    After Tang Yu said Hunter, Jells immediately helped him to exin. It was hard for Jells to exin something so seriously.


    When Tang Yu heard that Jells was defending someone, he red at Jells angrily, and muttered something in a low voice.


    Others didn''t know what Tang Yu said, but Jells heard it clearly.


    Jells narrowed his eyes slightly, and stretched out his hand to hug Tang Yu in his arms. Tang Yu blushed immediately, and he red at Jells. He couldn''t help thinking about what happened yesterday, and Tang Yu''s heart suddenly jumped for no reason.


    Su Yi couldn''t stand it anymore, he frowned and said, "Jells, did you know that Hunter before?"


    Jells nced at Su Yi, and then sinctly told about how he met Hunter before. Although what Jells said was very general, it was not difficult for Su Yi to imagine that there must have been a lot of things involved.


    Since Jells was so sure, it was hard for others to disagree. In the end, Hunter somehow became the tentative patriarch of the valley.


    As for the person concerned, after learning about this matter, he first nced at Jells angrily, but it was toote to push back.


    Those outsiders would never object to this matter. In their eyes, Hunter was the benefactor of their tribe.


    If it was Hunter, being the new patriarch would undoubtedly convince them more than other people being the patriarch.


    In the valley, so many people came all at once, and it was inevitable to be noisy.


    These outsiders'' tribe themselves was very small. At the beginning, they didn''t live with people of their own race like otherrge tribes, so there were many people of different races in their tribe.


    Just like now, the two little orcs were running one behind the other. The one in the front was a child from the bear family, and the one in the back was a child from the wolf family.


    They yed around for a while, and suddenly saw Dino and little Eli, and they stopped immediately.


    Little Eli hadn''t transformed yet, so he just looked like a snow-white snake, nothing special. It was Dino''s appearance that made them curious.


    Because on Dino''s arms, there were many beast-shaped patterns, which were the symbols of unknown orc.


    When they entered the valley, their family members told them not to let them get too close to the people in the valley.


    Although the people in the valley saved their tribe, most ordinary people were still afraid of the unknown orcs.


    Little Eli was ying with a ball, and he loved it as much as his favorite food.


    Dino noticed that someone was looking at them, so he couldn''t help turning his head to look at them. The gazes of the two little orcs met Dino''s immediately.


    They looked away first, trying to avoid Dino and walk away, but children were children after all, and they were quickly attracted by little Eli''s toys.


    They approached curiously, while carefully avoiding Dino. This made Dino felt very ufortable, and Dino moved away a little unhappy.


    When Su Yi went to look for the two children at noon, he saw Dino hiding alone, and little Eli and the other two little orcs had already yed together.


    Little Eli had no ymates since he was a child. Suddenly there were two more children, and they seemed very excited. He cheerfully chased them, and his usual waxy voice was much higher.


    Su Yi called them and asked Little Eli to invite the two little orcs to their house for dinner.


    Since they would live together in the future, Su Yi intended to slowly change the prejudices of these people. Of course, it was impossible topletely change it. But the easiest thing to change was the children in front of you. Children were the ones who were most receptive to new things.


    Arriving at Su Yi''s house, the two little orcs were immediately shocked by Su Yi''s beautiful house. They had never seen such a big house, the light was very good, and the decoration wasfortable and warm.


    However, what attracted the two little orcs the most was the delicious fragrance. Such a scent made them swallow their saliva non-stop.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Su Yi deliberately asked the two little orcs to smell the aroma of the food for a while, and when they were almost drooling by the smell of the food, Su Yi asked Dino to take two roasted beast legs with honey sauce and gave them to the two little orcs .


    Because the food was given by Dino, the two little orcs more or less liked Dino.


    When eating, the little orcs found that their food was not only delicious, but even the things they put in it were very special. Su Yi also motioned to Dino to teach them how to use the bowls and chopsticks. Children''s hearts were always pure. Dino helped them a few times, and soon let them let go of their grievances.


    Su Yi also hoped that the influence would grow from small torge, so that these outsiders could adapt to this ce faster.


    Hunter, the third day of being the patriarch.


    The members of the Impreza tribe were going to leave. Because they have learned almost everything that should be learned and shouldn''t be learned. Of course, they didn''t learn the weapons made by Su Yi and Tang Yu''s ability to make pottery. Su Yi nned to use these two technologies in the future to exchange what they needed with other tribes.


    As soon as the members of the Impreza tribe left, Hunter held a meeting.


    Except for the people in the valley, everyone else was of a different race, and of course they were of the same tribe now.


    Hunter was extremely beautiful, standing in the crowd even if he didn''t speak, it was very eye-catching. People of different races respected him to the point of admiration because of his help before.


    Hunter''s beast from was a nine-tailed snow fox, at first nce looked like a fox demon in many games or novels. His eyes were red, like red gems. The corners of his eyes were slightly hooked up, with a hint of evil charm.


    Everyone was waiting for Hunter to speak, Hunter looked at Su Yi, and said softly: "Actually, I''m not suitable to be the patriarch."


    As soon as his words fell, there was a burst of discussion around him. Mostly those who just came to the valley were discussing. Because they were very satisfied with Hunter as the patriarch.


    Su Yi blinked, and heard Sinor beside him said: "You are the most suitable, didn''t Jells say you are his friend? You are not only the person Jells trusts, but also the person they trust. You''re the most suitable, there is no need to refuse."


    Hunter smiled in his heart, he didn''t want to refuse, but just wanted to hear these words.


    With people in the valley saying that, Hunter became even more logical to be the patriach.


    Sinor looked at Hunter with zing eyes, he didn''t know Hunter well, and if it wasn''t for Jells'' promise, Sinor would not have believed in Hunter.


    Hunter was so beautiful, he didn''t look like someone who could lead a tribe at all. In the normal concept of orcs, the patriarch should be a powerful figure like Jells.


    However, Jells said that Hunter was very powerful.


    Very powerful?


    An orc who looked like a beautiful female, but Jells said he was very powerful.


    Although Sinor and the others were puzzled, they had to trust Jells, because Jells was not a liar.


    After Sinor said such words, the other outsiders orcs immediately echoed.


    A trace of cunning shed in Hunter''s red eyes, "Since I''m the patriarch, I hope that both the people in the valley and the people who have just arrived here will live in harmony. When I helped you, it was just like the people in this valley helped you. Helping you is out of the same kindness. I don''t want to see anyone deliberately rejecting someone, let alone seeing anyone disrespecting the unknown orc. After a short time together, everyone should know my character."


    Speaking of this, a trace of coldness shed in Hunter''s eyes. That kind of coldness appeared on such a beautiful face like Hunter, but there was no sense of disobedience, but more like an indescribable feeling.


    Seeing that no one dared to refute, Hunter continued: "You should have discovered that most of the people in this valley are unknown orcs. I know many people who fear and hate unknown orcs. I thought so too at the beginning, but until one day, I met my best friend Jells..."


    Hunter suddenly paused, and then looked at Jells at the side. Hunter wanted Jells to say something, but when he looked over, he found Jells was hugging his lover, bowing his head and whispering like there was no one else.


    Jells lowered his head slightly, with a faint smile on his handsome face, and his dark eyes were lovingly looking at the person in his arms.


    Tang Yu didn''t know what he said, his voice was very low, and a trace of anger shed across his face from time to time.


    Hunter sighed, the reason why Jells rmended him as the patriarch should be because he didn''t want to waste time on establishing and worrying about the tribe. And that Su Yi, who took his partner out early, probably didn''t want Sinor to do such aborious job.


    Hunter felt helpless for a while. But at the same time, he also understood that choosing him as the patriarch would allow people from other races to ept the people from the valley more quickly. After all, the number of people from other races ounted for the majority. If you let your own people lead them rashly, it would easily backfire.


    Just to give a simple example, if Jells became the patriarch and Jells asked them to train or build valley defenses, some people might no willing to obey his orders. Of course, Jells could suppress them by force, and such a result would make Jells became a tyrant.


    There were many tyrants in Chinese history, and it went without saying what would happen to the tyrants.


    For a tribe to be strong, it must have a suitable leader and a harmonious team.


    As for Hunter, he had been with these outsiders for a while before. In the hearts of these people, Hunter was the hero who saved them.


    It could be seen that the force value of Hunter was eptable. He had force value and convincing strength. That was one of the reasons why Jells agreed with him to do it.


    "We are willing to listen to you, Hunter. We will be very happy if you are our leader." An orc suddenly said loudly. With this orc at the beginning, the others couldn''t help but also start talking.


    "Yes, Hunter, we believe in you."


    "Yes! Hunter, you are the warrior I admire the most."


    ...


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered for a while, and he nced at Jells intentionally or unintentionally. Jells felt Su Yi''s gaze, and had no choice but to speak.


    "I said." As soon as Jells'' voice rang out, the surrounding voices suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the mute button all of a sudden, and everyone''s breathing could be heard in such a quiet.


    Jells continued unhurriedly: "Although Hunter is the patriarch, I hope you know that we are the masters here. Whatever you do, it''s best to follow our rules, and don''t try to change our habits here."


    Jells was not a talkative person. His tone of voice was always calm. With a kind of self-confidence in strategizing. It was not casual confidence, it was the confidence that came from racial disparities.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Su Yi turned around and wanted to whisper to Sinor, but Sinor immediately lowered his head when he understood what he wanted to do. Because the height gap between the two was a bitrge, Su Yi had to stand on tiptoe when Sinor lowered his head slightly.


    "Jells, I feel that he is a bit like a middle school."


    "What is a middle school?" Sinor asked puzzled. In order to talk, the two people stood very close. Sinor looked at Su Yi''s side face close at hand, and almost couldn''t help but want to kiss him a few times. But Su Yi didn''t like intimacy regardless of the asion, Sinor had no choice but to endure it.


    "It''s just pretending to be cool and handsome." In fact, Su Yi''s exnation like this was not appropriate, but he couldn''t exin it too clearly.


    Afterwards, Hunter seemed to introduce the house in the valley, as well as the nting of vegetables and fruits, which was the result of Hunter''s hard work in the past two days. Although what he said was not particrly clear, everyone''s eyes lit up when they heard it.


    In the Orc Continent, the most difficult thing was the snow season. Because of theck of food, many people would die. However, life in the valley was better than they expected. There were not only houses to keep them warm, but also food that could survive in the winter.


    When the meeting ended, Su Yi was still whispering to Sinor. The two of them said something to each other, which caused many unmarried people around to look at them frequently. Some orcs were a little jealous, thinking that when they also had a partner, they must also be affectionate with their partner.


    Ian''s house was built with the help of the Impreza tribe. Because of the strength of the crowd, Ian''s house was built quickly. Ian''s smiles had increased in the past two days. He never dared to hope that one day he would have his own home.


    Since Su Yi''s family came, everything was going in a good direction. Ian finally had his own home, one that belonged to himself.


    As the newly appointed patriarch, Hunter began to patrol around the valley in the evening. Because except for the people in the valley who had houses, everyone else was still building their new homes. As the patriarch, he must go and see them one by one.


    After looking around, he saw Ian was handling the prey by the river alone. He was not very familiar with Ian, but only knew a little about Ian from other people. Hunter couldn''t help but pay more attention to this unfortunate orc. Seeing Ian''s slightly smaller figure from a distance, almost covered by the prey in front of him, Hunter couldn''t help but walk towards that side.


    Ian was very sensitive. When Hunter approached, he quickly looked towards Hunter, his eyes full of vignce.


    Hunter''s red eyes flickered, and the cold eyes softened slightly.


    Ian saw that it was a hunter, so he rxed his vignce. Jells said that Hunter was his friend. In Ian''s heart, Jells'' friends were his friends.


    "The patriarch." Ian said kindly.


    Before Hunter didn''t look at Ian carefully, but now he took a closer look, and found that Ian was really good-looking. Even some females were not as delicate as Ian.


    "Shall I help you?" Hunter pointed at the prey on the ground, trying to soften his tone as much as possible.


    Ian was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and refused: "No, I can do it myself."


    Ian was not being polite to Hunter, he was really okay with this weight. Although he couldn''t transform, and he was not as healthy and strong as ordinary orcs, he was not weak.


    Some females like Su Yi and Tang Yu could carry their prey by themselves, how could he be unable to carry as an orc?


    Seeing him say this, Hunter didn''t insist. Watching Ian walking home with a prey that was a circle bigger than him.


    Hunter patrolled around again, and nned to go back first. He lived with Taylor now, there were only Taylor and Jero who lived in the house now. Because Hunter was the patriarch, he needed to be busy with a lot of things, so he didn''t have time to build a house by himself. The orcs originally wanted to help Hunter to build a house first, but Hunter refused. Hunter felt that it didn''t matter where he lived. Anyway, he didn''t drag his family with him, so he let those orcs build their own homes first.


    That night, Su Yi made spicy hot pot, because the two children went to Mino''s house, and Mino made crispy pork with sweet sauce. The sweet sauce was just researched by Su Yi in the past two days. Mino seemed to like this sweet taste very much, so he had changed his way of making this kind of food in the past two days. The two children seemed to be quite interested in this fresh taste, so they became frequent visitors of Mino''s house.


    In order to repay Mino for the food, the two children nned to help Mino to pick fruits and herbs as a reward.


    Su Yi''s house suddenly became quiet, which made Su Yi felt a little ufortable. But the advantage of when the children not being at home was that Su Yi didn''t have to cook more food. Because Su Yi and Sinor were both people with strong taste.


    Su Yi used a knife to slice the meat into thin slices, and then the two of them ate it.


    When the two of them were halfway through eating, Jells suddenly came.


    Jells''plexion was very ugly, because Tang Yu was gone.


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment, Tang Yu was not a child, if he disappeared, he would disappear. Did he need to be so nervous?


    But Jells''plexion was not good, and Su Yi didn''t dare to say what was in his heart. He had no choice but to ask him: "Well, wasn''t he still with you before?" Su Yi was referring to Tang Yu who was clearly still showing affection with Jells during the meeting.


    "I told him to take him out of the valley at night. He always wants to go out to y, so it''s impossible for him not to wait me at home obediently." Jells said with a frown.


    After the meeting, Jells went out to do business, and Tang Yu returned home obediently.


    But when Jells returned home after finishing his work, Tang Yu was not at home. Jells looked for him around, but he couldn''t help but panic when he couldn''t find him. Because no matter how hard he searched, there was no sign of Tang Yu around.


    No?


    Su Yi''s heart skipped a beat.


    Tang Yu was not a person who liked to walk around by himself, even if he walked alone in the valley, Tang Yu must be wandering around Mino, Su Yi or Ian''s house.


    Tang Yu was not familiar with other people, so he wouldn''t go to other people''s homes easily. Of course, even if someone else invited Tang Yu to be a guest, with Tang Yu''s personality, even if he wanted to go, he would definitely tell Jells.


    Su Yi put down the chopsticks in his hand, he had no choice but to bring Sinor to join the search team. As the sky gradually darkened, the team looking for Tang Yu gradually grew. Even the patriach of the tribe, Hunter, turned into his beast form and flew out of the valley.


    ording tomon sense, Tang Yu would not be able to leave the valley without the help of Jells. But everyone almost turned the valley upside down, but they couldn''t find Tang Yu.


    Everyone had to think that maybe someone came to the valley, sneaked in when there were many new faces in the valley, and then secretly took Tang Yu away.


    This kind of conjecture made everyone shudder.


    Because just before, the tribes of the neers were attacked by a group of wandering orcs. Females, no matter what kind of ce they were in, they were precious. Could it be that a wandering orc sneaked in and saw Tang Yu who was alone, and then took Tang Yu away?

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Tang Yu suddenly felt that he was really unlucky, Jells finally agreed to take him out to y and let him wait at home obediently. But because he was bored at home, he ran out to find gurumo. He thought it wouldn''t take long to get some gurumo''s silk, but he never expected to meet a stranger?


    To be honest, there were so many new orcs in the valley now. As a result, Tang Yu lost all precautions when he saw an unfamiliar face. It was precisely because of this that Tang Yu was kidnapped.


    Tang Yu''s mouth was blocked by the animal skin, and then he was put into the animal skin bag and brought out of the valley directly.


    It was estimated that other people would think that it was bag of food when they saw it.


    Tang Yu''s mind turned in circles, and he quickly thought of the wandering orcs who attacked the neers'' tribe before. He was afraid that these people came to the valley and were followed by those wandering orcs. So they sent people to sneak into the valley to wait for an opportunity to take advantage of the crowd.


    It just so happened that Tang Yu went to a remote ce by himself, and there was no one around, so the wandering orc caught Tang Yu on the spur of the moment.


    Tang Yu''s thoughts coincided with Su Yi''s. Su Yi also deduced this way, and before leaving the valley, he specially told other people to be careful so that nothing would happen.


    After Su Yi and the others left, Taylor, as an elder and an old man familiar with the valley, began to direct everyone to select a few people to patrol around the valley. If you met a stranger, be sure to catch up and ask.


    On Tang Yu''s side they had been on their way. After the wandering orcs captured Tang Yu, they could smell the smell of other orc on Tang Yu. In fact, the wandering orc wanted to throw Tang Yu away after smelling the special smell of the Dragon n. The Dragon n was thest thing to be provoked in this Orc Continent.


    It was only because Tang Yu hadn''tbined with Jells that the wandering orc didn''t smell the dragon n''s scent before, otherwise he wouldn''t take the risk of offending the dragon n even if he was killed.


    Dragon orcs were better than other orcs in terms of physical fitness. So taking away the partner of the dragon orcs was a very risky and terrifying thing.


    The wandering orc was thinking whether he should keep Tang Yu somewhere and run away.


    And at this moment, Jells had already spread his wings and roared angrily towards the sky. This roar made many orcs around them felt tense.


    After Jells confirmed that someone had taken Tang Yu away, his mood changed from panic to murderous aura. If he wanted to kill that guy, he would tear off any hand that touched Tang Yu.


    Several people rushed in different directions, and they didn''t dare to miss a single ce. Hunter was the fastest one among them. His goal was very clear, that was, the direction they came from before, which was their of the group of wandering orcs.


    " Jells, you belong to the Dragon n. The one who kidnapped Tang Yu must not know that Tang Yu is the partner of the Dragon orc. I think he may haven''t returned to their of the wandering orcs." Sinor was the only one who was calm and he was the one who saw the most clearly among them.


    Hearing this, Jells also calmed down a little. Thinking that the kidnaper would be afraid of his scent on Tang Yu''s body, and only then did Jells regain his thinking ability.


    Several people stopped and went to look for it. With his extraordinary sense of smell, Jells quickly smelled Tang Yu''s scent. When he smelled Tang Yu''s scent, Jells also smelled the scent of a strange orc.


    This discovery undoubtedly confirmed the conjecture that Tang Yu was kidnapped.


    The orc who grabbed Tang Yu suddenly stopped. Tang Yu pricked up his ears to listen, and he heard another person''s voice.


    "Hey, isn''t this Lier? Where did you snatch this little female?"


    It turned out that the wandering orc who kidnapped Tang Yu was called Lier, and the speaker seemed to be an acquaintance of Lier. Tang Yu''s heart skipped a beat. Originally, he was 50% sure he could deal with Lier, but now there was another one? Dealing with two orcs at once, Tang Yu suddenly lost his mind.


    Lier looked at the person in front of him unhappily, this was the most annoying guy among their wandering orcs. Although they wandering orcs were not good people, most of them wouldn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. However, the one in front of Lier was a viin who liked to be stained with blood.


    Lier didn''t want to talk to him, and wanted to go around him, but he didn''t expect him to refuse.


    "Lier, wait. If you grab the good one, can you let me see it too? I haven''t seen the female, and now I smell the female''s scent, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Hearing him talked like this Lier finally got angry when he was out of breath.


    "Go away! You can''t touch him." Not only he couldn''t touch him, but even Lier didn''t have the guts to touch him.


    Hearing this, the other orc became even more interested. He said with a yful smile: "Hey, what kind of female that I can''t even touch, the more you say it like that, the more I want to see how he looks?"


    As he spoke, he suddenly came up to snatch Tang Yu. Lier was already on fire in his heart, and he didn''t like this guy a long time ago, so he threw Tang Yu to the ground in a fit of anger, and then he was about to fight him.


    Tang Yu was thrown to the ground. Hey on the ground and thought: Just fight, it''s better both of you to beat each other to death, and then he will be the oriole in the back.


    But Tang Yu guessed that today he was really unlucky, because they didn''t fight a few times, and the one named Lier was defeated. It seemed that the other orc used some shady trick to plot against Lier.


    "Haha, it''s really good to know herbal medicine, and I didn''t waste a few months in vain." The guy said proudly, walked up to Tang Yu, sniffed him, and then said with a look of intoxication: "It seems I pick up an underage baby!"


    In the Orc Continent, people like Tang Yu usually had the scent of orc, but the smell was not so strong that they were called underage. Some orcs settled down with females early, but because the females were underage, they couldn''t form bond with females. So this kind of female had a prospective partner but hadn''tbined with the partner.


    He obviously regarded Tang Yu as a child, and when he sniffed him, he suddenly felt that the smell was a bit like that of a dragon. No wonder Lier said he couldn''t touch him, so he met the prospective partner of the Dragon n.


    Why orcs could distinguish the race just by the smell? An example can be given, such as the Dragon n. Most of them lived alone, they were arrogant, the poption of their race was small, and most of them lived on the cliffs of high mountains. The smell of their race was unique and the least confusing.


    This guy also seemed to be afraid of the Dragon n. But he was obviously more lustful than Lier, because he actually carried Tang Yu on his back and took Tang Yu away.


    He walked eagerly with Tang Yu on his back, as if he was looking for something on the way. Then he shouted excitedly, "Hey, I''m so lucky toe across a mate weed."


    Tang Yu''s face turned pale instantly. He didn''t know much about the herbs, but he had seen mate weed before when he helped Mino to pick the herbs. This was a herb that could add some spice between the couple. In short, it was almost like aphrodisiac


    The orc picked the herbs and rushed into a cave, as if he nned to kill Tang Yu in the cave.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    At this moment, Tang Yu finally felt scared, his body trembled. He was pulled out of the animal skin bag, and then the animal skin from his mouth was taken off, and a lump of green grass was stuffed into his mouth.


    Tang Yu hurriedly spit it out on the ground, but even if he could spit out some, he still swallowed some of it unexpectedly. Tang Yu''s face flushed with anger, and he raised his head to stare at the orc.


    When the orc saw it, he was immediately very satisfied. Although Tang Yu was not that kind of very beautiful female, Tang Yu could be considered to be of upper middle ss appearance. This appearance had already amazed the orc.


    He couldn''t wait to take off Tang Yu''s clothes, but he had never seen clothes like Tang Yu''s clothes before, and he still couldn''t get them off after a long time, so he couldn''t help being anxious.


    Tang Yu was afraid that he would tear his clothes, so he hurriedly said with a frightened and weak face: "Wait, I, I will take them off by myself. Look, it''s a pity to tear them up like this."


    The ord didn''t expect Tang Yu would say this. Generally, females who were caught were crying and making a fuss in this situation. But Tang Yu didn''t cry or make trouble, and even said that he wanted to take off his clothes by himself?


    The orc looked at Tang Yu suspiciously, but he didn''t let Tang Yu to take off his clothes by himself.


    Tang Yu saw that he didn''t believe him, so he continued to say: "What are you afraid of? Even if you untie my rope, do you think I, a little female, can escape from your hands by myself?"


    Tang Yu looked at the orc innocently, the orc was neither stupid nor did he help him untie the rope. On the contrary, he was still not at ease, so he checked the rope in Tang Yu''s hand again.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that people from primitive tribes could be so smart. When the orc came over to check the rope, he suddenly turned his wrist, hooked the orc''s neck between his arms, and with the help of the orc''s big man, he turned back and hung directly on the orc''s back.


    The orc was caught off guard and was strangled.


    In his eyes, since Tang Yu was the prospective partner of the Dragon orc, he must not be a simple female. So he didn''t let his guard down at all, let alone untied the rope, even if he tied the rope, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    But even if he didn''t dare to take it lightly, he was still shocked by Tang Yu''s series of actions.


    Tang Yu was azy person. In the original world, he only learned Sanda because of family reasons. Later, when he came to this world, when he was alone, he had to hunt by himself in order to survive. Then when he met Jells, the big thigh, so Tang Yu began to neglect his exercise and his physical fitness was not as good as before.


    If it was in the past, the orc would definitely not be able to take it if he was strangled like this. But when he hung himself on the back of the orc, it was not deadly enough. Because the orc quickly sped his hands and dragged Tang Yu who was behind him.


    How could Tang Yu made him happy, when he was grabbed and pulled forward, he turned over again, then bent his knees and kicked the orc''s chest.


    Tang Yu aimed at the position of the heart. If a strong person struck like this, it would definitely cause the orc''s heart to be severely injured.


    The orc''s heart ached, and Tang Yu immediately pissed him off. He grabbed one of Tang Yu''s arms, took off Tang Yu''s rope around his neck, and threw Tang Yu on the ground like he was throwing a sack.


    Tang Yu fell hard, and his knee hit the sharp stone beside him, and a fresh smell of blood came out immediately.


    Seeing that Tang Yu fell badly, the orc snorted coldly.


    "Let you be dishonest, you have to suffer a lot."


    Only then did Tang Yu see the appearance of the orc. The orc looked a bit wretched, and he didn''t look like a good person at first nce.


    Maybe it was because he was used to see Jells'' handsome face, so at this moment the orc looked so ugly. Tang Yu was cursing in his heart, thinking that he must escape, and he must not let this ugly monster take advantage of him. Otherwise, if Jells found out, he would definitely kill this guy with his personality, and maybe Tang Yu would suffer as well.


    The orc came over and tried to reach out to grab Tang Yu, but Tang Yu shrank back cleverly.


    The orc showed a wretched smile, and said maliciously: "What? Now, do you know that you are scared?"


    Tang Yu narrowed his eyes, and a trace of cruelty shed in them.


    The orc froze for a moment, he had never seen this kind of female, except Tang Yu. He was absolutely right about the ferocity in Tang Yu''s eyes just now. This little female actually wanted to kill him?


    The orc grabbed the ankle of Tang Yu''s injured leg and tugged it hard on purpose, causing Tang Yu''s tears to burst out in pain.


    "Hmph, aren''t you very fierce? When the medicine takes effect, why don''t you beg me obediently?" The orc''s words made Tang Yu felt annoyed.


    "Do you know who I am?" Tang Yu grabbed a sharp stone while he was being dragged away.


    "I''m not that guy Lier, don''t try to scare me with the dragon clorcan." The orc said he wasn''t afraid, but his hands paused.


    This was not a question of fear or not, but the gap between races.


    Tang Yu sneered, "Really? I am the partner of the Dragon orc, and my partner is an unknown orc. Do you know what an unknown orc is?" Tang Yu nned to use the unknown orc to exin the matter on purpose.


    A trace of panic shed in the eyes of the orcs. The orcs were indeed afraid of unknown orcs. They always felt that such an orc would bring misfortune to the people around them.


    Tang Yu carefully used the stone to grind the rope on his wrist, because he was afraid that the orcs would find out, so his movements were small. But if it went on slowly like this, he didn''t know how long it would take?


    "You are the partner of an unknown orc?, how can an unknown orc have a female? That is not allowed by the beast god. Aren''t you afraid of being cursed?"


    The orc was a little excited and looked at Tang Yu in disbelief . No matter what he thought, he couldn''t believe that an unknown orc dared to have a female privately. Even wandering orcs like them couldn''t have their own females, how could they have it?


    The orc looked at Tang Yu''s snow-white legs, and he felt unconvinced when he thought that even an unknown orc could have his own female. Thinking about it, he stretched out his rough hand to touch Tang Yu''s leg.


    Tang Yu shrank back suddenly, but was still touched by the orc. Tang Yu suddenly felt disgusted, but he couldn''t fully express it. If the orc was angered, it was estimated that he would be killed by the orc faster.


    "I''ve been with an unknown orc for a long time. Aren''t you afraid that I will cause you trouble?"  When the orc touched Tang Yu''s calf, his heart fluttered. When he heard Tang Yu''s words, he immediatelyughed. "Haha, it''s the rainy season now, even the Dragon orc can''t find us easily. Besides, there are all kinds of flowers and nts around here, covered by these flowers and nts'' scent, he won''t be able to smell your scent."


    At this time, the effect of the mating weed became stronger, and Tang Yu suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. It was really ufortable.


    Seeing that Tang Yu didn''t speak, the orc immediately wanted to tear Tang Yu''s clothes. Tang Yu''s eyes flickered with coldness, but he didn''t resist.


    Just when the orc''s big hands were pulling off Tang Yu''s waistcoat, Tang Yu''s bound hands broke free suddenly, and Tang Yu grabbed the dirt on the ground and threw it towards the orc''s face.

 Chapter 82 (1)

    Chapter 82 (1)


    The orc was blinded and kept waving his hands.


    Tang Yu quickly avoided the orc and reached out to take the short knife inserted in his boots. This was given to him by Su Yi before. Because it was convenient to use, Tang Yu often carried it with him.


    The orc half-squinted his eyes, roared and rushed towards Tang Yu. Tang Yu avoided the orc''s big hand, and stabbed the orc with the short knife in his hand.


    The orc screamed in pain, and Tang Yu took the opportunity to run towards the entrance of the cave.


    Tang Yu''s consciousness had drifted away a little, but he still held the knife tightly. He really wanted to stab himself with a knife to suppress the raging fever.


    Tang Yu didn''t dare to look back, he just rushed out desperately. He could hear the furious roars of the orc behind him, as well as the thump thump thump sounds of the orc running. Judging by the sound, the orc was getting closer and closer to Tang Yu.


    At this moment, Tang Yu was flustered and the medicine on his body began to take effect. His legs suddenly softened and he stumbled forward.


    Tang Yu thought it was over, he didn''t care about the burning pain all over his body after falling, and hurriedly got up. Just when Tang Yu was about to get up, his ankle was suddenly grabbed.


    Tang Yu screamed in surprise, he turned around and stabbed the orc with a short knife. The orc was still a little wary of the short knife in Tang Yu''s hand. Startled by Tang Yu''s short knife, the orc suddenly let go of Tang Yu''s ankle. Tang Yu leaned on the ground with one hand and pointed the knife at the orc with the other hand.


    The orc showed a ferocious face and red at Tang Yu, he said angrily. "Little guy, you better be good, otherwise I will torture you to death if I catch you."


    Tang Yu''s hands were trembling slightly. In fact, he had no strength at all now. If the orc rushed over, Tang Yu would be doomed.


    The orc saw that Tang Yu didn''t turn around and run away. After taking a closer look, he saw that Tang Yu''s hands and legs were trembling. The orc couldn''t help but smile, he knew the medicine was working.


    The orc was no longer afraid of Tang Yu''s knife, "Hey, the medicine has taken effect? Little guy, don''t be afraid!"


    The orc suddenly came over. Tang Yu knew he couldn''t hide, so he thought of fighting the orc desperately. When Tang Yu was about to rush over, he heard a voice, "Don''t move!"


    An arrow stuck into the foot of the orc, and the orc let out a miserable scream.


    Tang Yu stared nkly at the orc in front of him. Just when the orc reached out to catch him, a figure suddenly fell from above.


    Tang Yu''s vision blurred for a while, he couldn''t see clearly who it was, but the voice seemed familiar.


    Perhaps because he felt relieved, Tang Yu suddenly fell down weakly. He thought he would fall to the ground, but Tang Yu only felt that he was being held by someone.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." It was Jells'' slightly trembling voice. He, who had always been calm andposed, was actually afraid.


    Tang Yu''s tense nerves suddenly rxed, and the heat in his body suddenly surged up. He groaned and moved in Jells'' arms, and then put his hot skin against Jells'' body.


    Jells immediately noticed something wrong about Tang Yu. Just as he was about to ask, he felt Tang Yu crawling onto his waist like a little monkey. A pair of long white legs hooked Jells'' waist, Tang Yu took off the scattered clothes on his body, revealing his fair-skinned body.


    Tang Yu, who had always been afraid of pain, had a fair skin, but now it was covered with scratches and bruises. A hint of distress shed in Jells'' eyes, and he couldn''t help but hug Tang Yu tighter.


    "Jells, let''s, let''s do it, I''m almost dying of difort." Tang Yu was really ufortable. If Jells hadn''te, he would have cut himself.


    Jells wanted to peel off Tang Yu, who was like a gummy candy. He wanted to ask if Tang Yu had any serious injuries. But now Tang Yu''s eyes were almost burning with love. How could he still have time to check the wound?


    Tang Yu was so anxious that he almost cried. He looked at Jells with tearful eyes and kept tearing Jells'' clothes with his hands.

 Chapter 82 (2)

    Chapter 82 (2)


    At this time, Su Yi had already dealt with the orc. When he turned around, he saw that Tang Yu was fine and still hugging Jells for "making out". He couldn''t help but make fun of the two, he said: "Hey, reunion after an absence is sweeter than being newlyweds, isn''t this talking about the two of you?"*


    [ Xio bi shng xnhn: lit. reunion after an absence is sweeter than being newlyweds (idiom); fig. absence makes the heart grow fonder]


    Jells nced at Su Yi, he had no time to care about Su Yi''s teasing, let alone think about what was sweeter than being newlyweds.


    Jells said: "Catch him and wait for me to clean him up."


    Clean him up? Su Yi curled his lips, looking at their posture, how could they have time to deal with the orc?


    It was good that Jells could take care of Tang Yu, how could he still need time to take care of the others?


    Sinoer also fell down, when he sae Su Yi staring at the young couple making love, he reached out and hugged Su Yi with one hand. Su Yi was stunned for a moment, then patted Sinoer on the head.


    "Wait a minute, I want to watch the fun."


    Sinoer hugged Su Yi, then dragged the orc on the ground and walked to the side.


    Jells hugged Tang Yu and kissed him twice, then asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Yu had never been a proactive person. On weekdays, it was Jells who took the initiative when it came to getting intimate, but everytime Tang Yu looked unwilling.


    Something like this happened suddenly, It was definitely impossible to say he wasn''t scared.


    "I was fed mating grass, you, please stop talking and help me." Tang Yu felt so wronged, he stopped what he was doing and looked at Jells with tearful eyes.


    When Jells saw that Tang Yu was really anxious, he didn''t dare to tease him anymore, and hurriedly carried him to find a temporary cave.


    As a result, Jells took Tang Yu back to the previous cave again. Tang Yu looked at it and pouted in disapproval.


    If it was in normal times and Tang Yu made a trouble like this, Jells would definitely suppress him directly.


    However, thinking that Tang Yu had been wronged before, he had no choice but to carry Tang Yu, who was burning in the fire, and go around to another nearby cave.


    In fact, Jells originally thought that the first time between the two of them would be in a very beautiful ce. But they never expected that they would make do in the dpidated cave.


    Tang Yu''s face turned red. In fact, his heart kept warning him that he must be restrained and not be so wild. But unfortunately, he was an ordinary person. He thought about the protagonists in TV series and novels, they would change when they were hit by drugs, so even if he was a little wilder today, it would be excusable, right?


    Tang Yu climbed on top of Jells. Jells saw that Tang Yu''s fair legs were covered withrge and small wounds, and wanted to help Tang Yu deal with them first. Unexpectedly, Tang Yu had been tossed around so much that his eyes were red from suffocation.


    Seeing Tang Yu still alive and crawling on top of him, Jells thought that Tang Yu was not seriously injured.


    After finally feeling relieved, Jells turned around and pinned Tang Yu under him. As soon as Jells lowered his head, Tang Yu put his arms around his neck.


    Tang Yu''s breath was hot, when he saw that Jells was a little lost in thought, he asked impatiently.


    "You, do you want it or not?"


    Jells kissed Tang Yu and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It would be great if Tang Yu could do this in normal times.


    The sweet kiss made Tang Yu''s love stronger, and he took the initiative to stretch his legs to seduce Jells. Jells dragged Tang Yu''s neck with one hand, trying his best to restrain himself from being rough. He didn''t want Tang Yu to be injured again, so he kept reminding himself to be careful with his movements.


    However, Jells was patient, while Tang Yu hadpletely let himself go. His delicate little tongue kept entangled with Jells''.


    Jells'' eyes couldn''t help but darken. His eyes, which were already dark, suddenly became so dark that couldn''t even see the bottom.


    "Jells, hold me." Tang Yu trembled slightly, even his voice was trembling.

 Chapter 83 (1)

    Chapter 83 (1)


    Chapter 83


    Tang Yu didn''t understand. Was it because of the effect of the medicine or because the other party was Jells? He couldn''t think at all now, he just kept trying to get close to Jells.


    Especially when he saw Jells'' eyes turning into beast eyes due to emotion. Tang Yu felt like he was going crazy. He loved the way Jells looked at him like this. His red-gold eyes, handsome face of mixed Chinese and Western, and slender and strong figure...


    Tang Yu touched Jells'' chest muscles, it felt so good that he didn''t want to let go. Jells grabbed Tang Yu''s mischievous hand, and because he didn''t want to let Tang Yu lie on the ground, Jells turned over and let Tang Yu sit on top of him. Jells didn''t know about body positions during sex, but Tang Yu did. Thinking of himself sitting on Jells''s body doing this one and that one, Tang Yu felt the heat in his body getting higher and higher. He leaned down, bit Jells'' chin, and then tightened his legs around Jells'' waist with a hint of seduction.


    By this time, it waspletely dark outside. In the dpidated small cave, Jells and Tang Yu were unbearably passionate, and rain began to fall outside.


    Su Yi and Sinoer went to take shelter from the rain in the cave where Tang Yu stayed before. The orc who was knocked unconscious by Su Yi woke up in a daze.


    As soon as the orc opened his eyes, he saw Su Yi''s beautiful face. Then he quickly remembered that it was this female who was more beautiful than the previous one who defeated him as an orc.


    The orc wanted to move, but found that he couldn''t move. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that he was tied tightly.


    "Who are you?" the orc asked carefully.


    Su Yi wasn''t a kind person, and what he hated the most was bastard who abused women and children. Of course Tang Yu wasn''t a woman, but in this world, Tang Yu was considered a vulnerable group. Su Yi despised a physically strong person who relied on his strength to bully those weaker than him.


    Especially, this guy actually wanted to rape Tang Yu.


    Su Yi''s eyes were fierce, with an indescribable killing intent.


    "If you were just a gangster, I might be merciful and let you go. But your behavior can be said to constitute a crime. As a policeman, I have to deal with you." Su Yi said with smile. The orc couldn''t understand what Su Yi said, and Su Yi didn''t expect him to understand.


    If it was in the original world, Su Yi would have beaten him to death and sent him to the hospital for a month at most. Because in the original world, there was aplete legal system, and there werews that would punish such people.


    But this world was different, everything based on strength. Even the problem of food and clothing couldn''t bepletely solved here, so who would care about thew?


    Su Yi took out his knife and walked towards the orc. The orc felt an inexplicable fear. He didn''t understand why he was afraid of a female, let alone why the eyes of such a beautiful female were so scary.


    Su Yi''s hand was suddenly held. When he turned around, he saw Sinoer looking at him.


    "We should wait until we return to the tribe to discuss this matter. Jells still wants to deal with him personally."


    As soon as the orc heard this, he immediately understood who the orc was talking about. Jells, he should be the quasi-mate of the female before. The orc felt desperate when he thought that Jells was a dragon. He had no idea how they could get here so quickly. There were so many flowers and nts in this ce, obviously they could block their smell.

 Chapter 83 (2)

    Chapter 83 (2)


    In fact, Su Yi and the others didn''t find this ce just by relying on the smell, they found the orc named Li Er and saw him lying on the ground with traces of fighting around him. As a police officer, Su Yi had studied professional investigation. Su Yi was quite confident in tracking an orc with his little education.


    They found Li Er after following the scent of Li Er and Tang Yu. Then they found traces of fighting, which showed that Li Er had met another orcs halfway, and Tang Yu was robbed by these people.


    Then they followed the smell, and near the cave, the smell suddenly disappeared. Su Yi felt strange and went down to check the area carefully,te he saw Tang Yu escaping.


    "I beg you, just let me go. I think your partner is an unknown orc, his experience is actually very simr to mine. I''m also a rtively pitiful person." The orc began to y the emotional card with a pitiful look on his face. The fierceness on his face when he chased Tang Yu before waspletely gone.


    Su Yi hated this kind of people the most. He dared to do it but dared not to take responsibility. When they met a weak person, they would torture that person to death; when they met a strong person, they would be afraid and act like a dog.


    Su Yi kicked the orc in the face fiercely, "Don''tpare yourself to Sinoer, you really don''t deserve it." Su Yi was afraid of hearing more and making himself upset, so he asked Sinoer to block the orc''s mouth.


    The two of them walked into the cave, took out the food from the space, and started making today''s dinner.


    In the cave on the other side, fire flickered, and angry shouts came from the cave. There was a hint of numbness in this voice. If the content of the words were not bad, it would actually sound quite pleasant.


    "Jells! Ah, be gentle, I, your uncle!"


    Tang Yu''s voice was hysterical, but due to unhealthy exercise for a long time, although his mouth was aggressive, his whole body was soft.


    Jells lowered his head and took Tang Yu''s small mouth into his mouth, not wanting to listen to his bluff roar anymore.


    Jells had never had such an in-depthmunication with a female. He never knew it was sofortable doing something like this, especially with Tang Yu. Jells squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Yu who was being tossed around by him.


    Tang Yu''s face was very red, and his rtively fair body was also red and covered with light hickeys. The densest ces for the hickeys were on his neck, chest, and thighs.


    At first, Jells was concerned about Tang Yu''s physical condition, butter on, as Tang Yu kept teasing him, Jells gradually began to lose control of his movements.


    Tang Yu was toozy to move his fingers now. He could only move his mouth as long as Jells kept tossing him.


    "Jells, can you please be gentle? It hurts a bit." Tang Yu pushed Jells, feeling ufortable he tried to push Jells away from the intimate contact. But now his hands and feet were so weak that he couldn''t move at all.


    Jells grabbed Tang Yu''s slender waist, and then pressed his hard organ on Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu eximed, and was immediately stimted to tears.


    "Jells, Jells, I don''t want it anymore, no, stop, stop!" Tang Yu fell helplessly on top of Jells, like a piece of driftwood floating on the sea, he could only drift helplessly.


    Tang Yu felt angry and ashamed. He was really angry with Jells, he was so bad that he couldn''t say anything. This time he finally got the opportunity, and he wouldn''t let him go easily.


    The most embarrassing thing was that he took the initiative to seduce Jells so shamelessly today.


    Tang Yu thought to himself: Ah ah ah, it''s over now, Jells will definitely use this matter to threaten him in the future.


    Before Tang Yu could continue thinking, Jells moved again, and Tang Yu couldn''t help curling his toes. Although he was a little angry, Tang Yu felt extremely happy when he thought that he and Jells had finally be partners.


    When he was dazed, Tang Yu suddenly said: "Jells, I love you."


    Vaguely, Tang Yu seemed to hear Jells'' pleasant voice, "Yeah, I know."


    Jells said, hugging Tang Yu and sitting in front of the fire.


    "I have always known that you like me, you are the only one who didn''t know."

 Chapter 84 (1)

    Chapter 84 (1)


    Chapter 84


    Early the next morning, it was still raining heavily outside.


    Jells went out early, hunted a red-eyed beast, and hurried back. Although he was hunting nearby, and the cave was full of his scent, so no wild beasts or orcs dared to break in without permission, but Jells still didn''t hope that Tang Yu wouldn''t be able to see him when he woke up. However after Jells came back, he found that he really worried too much, because Tang Yu was too tiredst night and was still sleeping until now.


    Beneath Tang Yu was the hay collected by Jellsst night. Although it looked very soft, Jells couldn''t help but feel distressed. So Jells put Tang Yu in his arms, and while holding him gently, he also made breakfast.


    The breakfast was freshly picked fruits and tender and delicious meat barbeque.


    Tang Yu was still sleeping, but when he smelled the smell of meat, he couldn''t help but open his tired eyes. Then he saw Jells'' busy hands and the meat barbecue swinging in front of his eyes.


    Jells broke open the fruit and asked Tang Yu to eat some to moisten his throat. Then he tore off a rtively tender piece of meat and fed it to Tang Yu. Tang Yu wasn''t polite to him either. He was hungry yesterday, and now he felt really hungry when he smelled the smell of barbeque.


    "Tang Yu!" Su Yi''s voice suddenly sounded. Tang Yu was lowering his head and using Jells'' hand as a bowl. He didn''t look up when he heard Su Yi''s voice.


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu who was devouring his food and thought: This guy really can eat and drink, it seems like there''s nothing wrong with him.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s naked body covered with red marks, Su Yi nced at Jells, who had an expressionless and decent face.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, let''s hurry back to the valley." Su Yi said, he nned to leave with Sinoer and the orc first, then he heard Tang Yu''s question.


    "What about the orc?"


    "We will take him back first, and then we will judge him when youe back."


    Tang Yu refused. The fright he received yesterday was rare in his life.


    "No!" Jells said suddenly, just expressing Tang Yu''s feelings. Tang Yu immediately shrank into Jells'' arms, with a cute look on his face.


    Tang Yu''s behavior sessfully made Su Yi feel disgusted, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes at Tang Yu.


    Su Yi slept in a cave yesterday, so he took out an animal skin from the space. Now seeing Tang Yu''s pitiful naked body, he gave the animal skin to Tang Yu and asked him to make do with it temporarily.


    Afterwards, came time for cruel torture.


    Jells released the captured orc in front of him, then he used his own absolute advantage to catch him again and again. Of course, catching him back wasn''t just a matter of catching him. Every time the orc was caught, the orc would be beaten up.


    At first, Tang Yu was still interested in watching it, butter when he saw the orc being beaten to a bloody pulp, he lost interest and didn''t want to watch it anymore.


    After they had enough fun, they took the captured orc back to the tribe. As for how the orc would be dealt withter, the orcs refused to tell Su Yi and Tang Yu on the grounds that they were "delicate" females.


    Regarding this arrangement, Tang Yu retorted a few words at first, but seeing Su Yi''s indifferent expression, there was no point in continuing to fuss alone.


    After this incident, for several days, the members of valley was discussing how to deal with this matter. Later, Lie adopted Tang Yu''s idea and nned to make an identity card for all people in the valley.


    The identity card had many functions, such as forming teams to build facilities in the valley and taking turns to patrol and be on duty.


    The people here were illiterate. Although they had names, their names only had a few pronunciations. There were very few people who knew how to write. Generally, it was the priests and witch doctors in the tribe who knew a little bit. Their so-called characters were actually simr to oracle bone script. It looks like a painting, but it was actually easy to guess what it meant.


    [Oracle-bone script (jiaguwen), the earliest known form of systematic Chinese writing, dates from the fourteenth to eleventh century BCE.]


    In order to make identity cards, Su Yi and Tang Yu had to write their names themselves. The two of them used standard Chinese, and they were not in the mood to study the characters in this world bit by bit.

 Chapter 84 (2)

    Chapter 84 (2)


    Because Su Yi and Tang Yu were literate and could write their names, they were quickly regarded as great females by everyone in the valley.


    Especially in the hearts of the females and little orcs, Su Yi and Tang Yu were so great, because they were not only able to hunt by themselves, but also willing to sacrifice themselves to be partners with unknown orcs.


    Of course, when the two of them found out about this, theyughed bitterly. They weren''t great people, at most they were ordinary people who weren''t too bad.


    The identity cards were made by all the females in the valley together. They made small wooden identity cards from redwood and then used a kind of tree sap to write on them. The sap liquid was green and difficult to wash off.


    After the identity card was made, everyone must carry it with them to identify whether they were people from the valley.


    Su Yi thought to himself that although such a wooden identity card was easy to make, no one could write the characters on it, and even if someone wanted to impersonate it, it would be extremely difficult.


    Old Taylor helped the new leader hunt and deal with matters in the valley. Su Yi nned to take some people to drive away the wandering orcs nearby. As long as they were still nearby, Su Yi always felt a little uneasy.


    Su Yi found some orcs and asked them to go to the Impreza tribe not far away, wanting to talk to Ed about this matter. Who would have known that the orcs sent out on the way woulde back with the people from the Impreza tribe.


    Previously, the females of the Impreza tribe were also kidnapped by those wandering orcs. They came here this time because the snow season wasing, and these wandering orcs would definitely harass themter.


    Ed''s idea happened to coincide with Su Yi''s.


    After the matter was finalized, they nned to gather together to drive away the wandering orcs in three days.


    In the past three days, both sides had selected some powerful orcs. Because they were worried about whether the tribe and the valley would be attacked after they left, they didn''t choose too many people on both sides. The Impreza tribe had arge poption, and they picked twenty orcs. There were too few people in the valley, and the valley still needed to be built, therefore only eight people were selected.


    Among these eight people, Su Yi and Tang Yu were also included. Excluding the two females, there were only six orcs would go.


    Among them were Jells, Sinoer, Lie, and three other orcs.


    Everyone in the valley was very worried. They thought that if only few people went, weren''t they going to die?


    Although Jells among them was a dragon and Lie was a very powerful orc, they still felt that there were too few people. Moreover, they still brought two females with them.


    When it was time to set off, people from the Impreza tribe also arrived. The leader was still Ed, and Tiger was still beside him.


    Tiger nced at Su Yi and Tang Yu. In fact, he really wanted toin. He felt that people in this valley wanted to go out and have fun, not to fight.


    Knowing that Jells also went, Ed didn''t really care how many people from the valley who went. In Ed''s opinion, it was enough to have Jells, now that he saw Sinoer was also going, he felt more relieved.


    Although Ed had never really fought with Sinoer, this guy who didn''t like to smile but always looked at his partner tenderly, with a giant snake as his beast form, and it was still a rare poisonous giant snake, such a guy could kill a beast with just a little bit of his poison.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Jels took the lead with Tang Yu and didn''t ask much about their move to go ahead, but Su Yi saw Xiao Jiujiu.


    Su Yi thought to himself: This pair of newly married couples may have just tasted the sweetness of their wedding night. The two are as sticky as paint. So I didn''t want to go with the big troops.


    Tang Yuy on Jells, because it was raining he put on the raincoat he made. At this moment, it looked like a little bump, if it weren''t for him to asionally raise his little head, it really wouldn''t make people realize that it was actually a person.


    Jells'' speed was extremely fast, and in a short while, the people of therge group were far behind. He found a beautifulke and stopped, surrounded by a redwood forest, imprinted on the surface of the turquoiseke.


    Tang Yu patted Jells, wondering why he stopped suddenly.


    After Jells fell into a human form, he took Tang Yu to hide from the rain under a big mushroom-like tree.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Yu asked.


    "Don''t you think it''s beautiful here?" Jells said, pointing to the flocks of flying birds somewhere. These birds are all colorful, and this seems to be the site of this kind of bird.


    Tang Yu looked at Jells suspiciously. With his knowledge of Jells, he was not the kind of person who likes to see the scenery.


    There was a faint smile at the corner of Jells''s mouth, and Tang Yu looked at him with jet ck eyes. Tang Yu suddenly felt a little uneasy, and he backed away slightly. He took a step back, and Jells took a step forward. In the end, Tang Yu stuck to the tree behind him, staring at Jells with a bad face.


    Recently Jels, just as Su Yi guessed, just tried on the wedding night, and has been enjoying it these days.


    Tang Yu was unhappy. Although he felt good, Tang Yu felt that if they were too much, they might be pregnant.


    Tang Yu was not ready yet, and didn''t want to be a pregnant husband.


    But sometimes, it''s not what he thinks or doesn''t want, but what Jells thinks or doesn''t want. Tang Yu was entangled and a little happy, and was taken by Jells into his arms, thinking about whether to reason with Jells and the theory? At this time, a voice suddenly came from the sky.


    "I said you two, are you tired? We are doing business now!" Su Yi looked down without reddening and heartbeat,pletely forgetting that he and Sinoer were not inferior to the two.


    Sinor carried his partner, caught up with Jells and the others, and then witnessed how Jells took advantage of Tang Yu''s advantage. Sinor suddenly felt that he was too gentle with Su Yi? Otherwise, why, when the two of them were intimate, Su Yi was more active instead?


    Look at the other Jers and Tang Yu, Tang Yu looks like a little daughter-inw.


    Su also patted Sinoor and motioned for him to go down.


    After they got down, theypletely ignored Jells''s cold face.


    Su Yi walked to Tang Yu, "Let''s wait for them right here!" The people of therge army are still behind, and it is estimated that they will have to wait to catch up.


    Tang Yu nced at Su Yi. Although he was very grateful for his timely appearance, but he didn''t know why, he always felt that Su Yi was not so kind.


    Sure enough, what Su Yi said the next moment made Tang Yu almost jump up.


    "I said Tang Yu, when you get to the gathering ce of the wandering orcs, you and Jells will go over and check it out first."


    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows, "Why me and Jells, why don''t you and Sinor go?"


    Su Yi''s face was taken for granted, "Of course you and Jells are better!"


    Tang Yu almost vomited blood out of breath. It was Su Yi who was really powerful, and Tang Yu was at best able to protect himself.


    Seeing his unhappy expression, Su Yi continued: "You should understand Jells''s ability, and he can do it by himself."


    Tang Yu was even more unhappy, "Team Su, did you deliberately? Knowing that, I don¡¯t worry about him going over alone, and you even said that." When he said this, Tang Yu kept his voice down. Trying to keep Jells from hearing. But he didn''t know that the ears of the orcs were already sensitive, especially if Jells was still a dragon, he would have ghosts if he couldn''t hear them.


    There was a hint of warmth on Jells'' cold face, so that Tang Yu could say such a thing, and he didn''t me Su Yi for the spoiler halfway.


    After they waited for the big army, they talked to Ed and others about their thoughts. In the end, everyone decided that when they were about to approach the gathering ce of the wandering orcs, they all walked over on foot. Flying in the sky is always too ostentatious. The wandering orcs they wanted to fight were caught off guard.


    Jels and Tang Yu are still one step ahead. But this time the two of them have a mission, and Su Yi also gave Tang Yu a bow and arrow. Bows and arrows are long-range attacks, the safest weapon that can guarantee Tang Yu''s safety.


    Jels, he didn''t want to let his partner hold an axe or something to fight the wandering orcs in closebat.


    After the two left, Su Yi and Sinor led arge group of troops and marched toward the goal without rushing.


    In order to ensure the physical strength during the battle, they will not go on endlessly stupidly.


    It takes about three days to reach the ce of the wandering orcs. They were all flying the first two days, and on thest day they came down and nned to walk over.


    Who knows, just when they walked into the evening, something happened suddenly!


    They met an orc and a female on the road. The orc was badly injured and carried a yellow-faced female on her back. The two people looked like they had just escaped from somewhere, because they were all dirty, so they couldn''t see their appearance at all.


    The orcs first looked at Su Yi and the others vigntly, and saw that they were not malicious, and then cautiously leaned over with the female on his back.


    "You are?" Ed asked frowning.


    The female on the back of the orc suddenly had a small head, and he quickly looked at the crowd. When I saw someone, I burst into tears. He hurriedly jumped off the orc and ran towards the crowd stumblingly.


    "Jill! I''m Rosie!"


    The orc named Jill was one of the newly arrived orcs in the valley. Jill didn''t seem to expect to see him here, he was taken aback and then showed a pleasant smile on his face.


    "My God! Rosie, how did you escape? We all thought you were dead."


    Losi is the most troubled female in the Gil tribe. Because he was abducted by unknown orcs a few years ago, andter he escaped with great pains. Now their tribe was being attacked by the stray orcs again, and it was unexpected that Loty had been robbed again.


    People in the tribe thought it was because Luoxi was too beautiful, otherwise he wouldn''t have such idents again and again?


    "I didn''t, I, I was saved by this orc, if it weren''t for him, I would really die." Losi grabbed Jill''s arm, seemingly excited. He pointed to the injured orc, and said with a grateful expression on his face.


    The author has something to say:


    Make up what you owed yesterday!

 Chapter 86 (1)

    Chapter 86 (1)


    Chapter 86


    The injured orc looked around with wandering eyes, and he seemed to be very uneasy.


    Luoxi was still chattering about his experience, pulling Jill along as he spoke. It seemed that his rtionship with Jill was very unusual.


    Didn''t know if it was an illusion, looking at the two people who suddenly appeared, Su Yi always felt that something was wrong.


    Sinoer was sensitively aware of Su Yi''s absent-mindedness, and couldn''t help but reach out and pull Su Yi''s hand. Su Yi looked at him, Sinoer smiled, and then called everyone to hurry up.


    Perhaps because he used to be a police officer, Su Yi could easily feel if there was something wrong, and he always believed in his intuition.


    Sinoer could see that Su Yi was very concerned about the two people who suddenly appeared, so he deliberately slowed down and walked next to an orc who was from the same tribe as Jill.


    Su Yi tilted his head and started chatting with the orc.


    "Hey, is that person from your tribe?"


    This time, in addition to the original people in the valley, there were also three orcs from the new tribe. All three of them were among the best in the previous tribe.


    The orc heard Su Yi talking to him, and smiled at Su Yi in a friendly manner, "Yes, his name is Luoxi, and she is a rare and beautiful female in our tribe."


    Beautiful female?


    Su Yi looked at Luoxi a few times, but he didn''t think there was anything beautiful about him.


    However, just because he didn''t think Luoxi was beautiful, it didn''t mean that the orcs also had the same thought. Perhaps the beauty standards in this world was different? Su Yi thought and looked at Sinoer uncertainly.


    Sinoer didn''t even look at Luoxi and said, "Well, of course he''s not as good-looking as you."


    When the orc heard what Sinoer said, he turned his head and began to look at Su Yi.


    On weekdays, Su Yi was carefree and ordered everyone to do this and that, and sometimes he had a bad temper. And they, the neers, really didn''t have the guts to look at him carefully. When the orc heard Sinoer''spliment, he couldn''t help but look over curiously, then he found out that Su Yi was really beautiful.


    "You look more beautiful." This orc was obviously an honest person.


    Su Yi''s eyes curled up, and he liked honest people. Because honest people were the least likely to lie in front of the police.


    "He and that Jill are in a rtionship?"


    "Not yet, but it''s not far away." The orc said, and giggled.


    "He was lucky enough to escape from so many wandering orcs." Su Yi said, looking thoughtfully at the injured orc who saved Luoxi.


    The orc was walking on the edge, with a bad expression on his face. He nced secretly at Luoxi from time to time, as if he had something to say but didn''t know how to say it.


    When the orc heard Su Yi''s words, he pped his chest fiercely, "That''s right, he is indeed very lucky. You don''t know, a few years ago he was also kidnapped by unknown orcs..." After saying the words ''unknown orc'', he suddenly stopped and then looked at Sinoer a little apologetically.


    Sinoer didn''t care, and nodded to signal the orc to continue. There were good and bad unknown orcs. The reason why these people were so afraid of the unknown orcs was not only because of the deep-rooted legends, but also because those unknown orcs indulged themselves.


    Some unknown orcs always felt that they were miserable, their hearts were full of hatred and always wanted to take revenge on other ordinary people.


    Such behavior undoubtedly confirmed that they were like the unknown orcs in the legend.


    Sinoer didn''t agree with the behavios of those bad unknown orcs, and naturally they wouldn''t sit back and wait to be ughtered by them.

 Chapter 86 (2)

    Chapter 86 (2)


    "Tell me, it doesn''t matter, I want to hear it." Su Yi smiled and said


    Seeing that none of them were angry, the orc continued: "Well, he was kidnapped by unknown orcs a few years ago. There were many unknown orcs, and our tribe was too small topete with them, and we couldn''t rescue Luo Xi. However a miracle happened, more than ten dayster Luo Xi came back on his own? And he also didn''t get raped by those unknown orcs at all. You may not know, whether the females are captured by unknown orcs or wandering orcs, their fate will be miserable. But nothing happened to Luoxi and he came back unscathed. At that time, people in the tribe believed that he was blessed by the beast god. "


    Su Yi sneered in his heart. Looking at Luoxi''s thin appearance, He looked like an ordinary pampered female. It was absolutely impossible for him to escape on his own. Someone must have helped him, but why didn''t he say that he was helped by others?


    Unless the person who helped him was dead? He was sure that person wouldn''t show up, or was he afraid of letting others know?


    Luoxi hadn''t eaten for a long time. When it was time for everyone to rest, Jill went to get food for Luoxi. Just when Su Yi was about to go over and chat with this female who was blessed by the beast god, a tall orc took the lead.


    This orc was none other than the orc who saved Luoxi and was seriously injured.


    "I have something to tell you." The orc said a little roughly, pulling Luoxi to a hidden ce.


    Su Yi immediately followed without leaving a trace, but halfway through, he was pulled by Sinoer.


    "I''ll go."


    Su Yi didn''t argue with him. He thought that snakes were very good at hiding themselves. He believed that Sinoer would be even less likely to be discovered than him.


    Su Yi went to the side to help others barbecue, and waited for a long time before seeing Sinoer came back.


    The two took some food and walked away.


    "How is it?" Su Yi asked and handed the meat to Sinoer.


    "There''s something wrong with Luoxi. The injured orc is actually one of the wandering orcs. I don''t know how Luoxi deceived him. He actually betrayed his group for Luoxi. But it wasn''t until Luoxi met us that he discovered that Luoxi actually has a prospective mate, the orc was very angry and started to quarrel with Luoxi."


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered. From this injured orc, it was easy to guess how Luoxi escaped from the group of unknown orcs a few years ago.


    "Are they still there?"


    Su Yi asked anxiously. The reason Luoxi didn''t say that he was helped by someone a few years ago must be because, just like this time, he also used shameful means. If the orc who saved him before was already dead, then this orc was probably in danger.


    Sinoer immediately picked up Su Yi and rushed over there. But they were stillte, because when they arrived, Jill was beating the orc with a furious face.


    Su Yi looked at Luoxi, who had a frightened look on his face. He was cowering aside and trembling. His clothes were torn open and seemed to be telling what had just happened before.


    Su Yi suddenly wanted tough, but he couldn''t. He always felt that this was a primitive society, such a backward ce, and no matter how many people thought about it, they wouldn''t be able to think as much as a modern person like him.


    But the current scene undoubtedly told Su Yi that his idea was too naive. No matter which dynasty or historical civilization, there will always be smart and vicious people.


    Obviously, at this moment, he, Su Yi, had met such a person in front of him.


    Sinoer wanted to go over and rescue the orc, but was stopped by Su Yi.


    "He is hopeless." After Su Yi said that, the orc who was full of wounds riddled with scars, once again received serious injuries, suddenly fell down.


    The moment he fell, his eyes were still looking at Luoxi.

 Chapter 87 (1)

    Chapter 87 (1)


    Chapter 87


    In his rage, Jill beat the orc indiscriminately and brutally. Originally the orc was seriously injured, so when Su Yi arrived, he found that the orc''s fatal wound seemed to have cracked open again. A very thick blood also rushed straight towards him. To be able to achieve such a bloody smell, it must be caused by arge amount of bleeding.


    Relying on Su Yi''s ability, there was no way to help the orc recover from such arge amount of bleeding.


    Luoxi saw the orc fall down with a look of grief on his face, "It''s all my fault. I really didn''t know that he likes me. If only I could have known it earlier..."


    In Su Yi''s eyes, Luoxi''s appearance could only be regarded as a bit delicate, which was still a long distance from the so-called very beautiful and inviting people tomit crime.


    How could such a person make that orc protect him so wholeheartedly?


    Su Yi looked at Luoxi intently, then he pulled Sinoer away and turned around.


    If he found that a person was only good on the surface but bad inside, he didn''t even want to look at that person''s face.


    Seeing that Su Yi wasn''t very happy, Sinoer stretched out his big hand to pick him up. Su Yi turned his head and red at Sinoer, "Don''t make trouble with me, I''m in a bad mood now."


    If something like this happened, it was expected that their progress would be dyed. In order to make Su Yi happy, Sinoer held Su Yi and went into the woods.


    The two of them walked until they were some distance away from the group before stopping.


    Su Yi was still worried, but suddenly saw several familiar nts, and for a moment he forgot his previous depression.


    Sinoer knew that Su Yi liked these strange nts, so he would pay special attention to them every time he came out.


    Su Yi ran to a grape tree and took out a dagger to cut off the vines. He could also transnt some grape trees in the space.


    Then he started picking grapes, which could be eaten directly or used to make wine. Sinoer immediately went over to help. When Su Yi saw Sinoering, he turned his attention to other ces.


    He originally wanted to walk forward, but he didn''t expect to take a few steps when he suddenly tripped over something.


    When he lowered his head, he saw sweet potato vine. When Su Yi was a child, he spent a lot of time in the countryside, therefore he was very familiar with these.


    He hurriedly took out his self-made shovel from the space and began to work hard.


    Sinoer was picking grapes. When he turned around and saw Su Yi''s happy face, he knew that Su Yi must have discovered something good again.


    Just because the time was tight, in the end they didn''t dig too much sweet potatoes, they had to go back and continue their journey.


    On the other hand, Jells took Tang Yu and left first. So while Su Yi and the others were still on the road, they had arrived at the destination quietly.


    Because Su Yi said not to alert others, they hid when they got nearby.


    Jells had great ability, he hid Tang Yu in a hidden ce, and then used some flowers and nts to hide his scent, then he walked around the wandering orcs'' ce alone.


    By the time he came back, it was already dark.


    The two had dinner, then they leaned on each other and talked.


    Looking out through the overgrown weeds in front of the cave mouth, the rain outside had almost stopped, and it was raining sparsely.


    Actually Jells was a veryzy person. If the wandering orcs hadn''t kidnapped Tang Yu this time, he would never have participated in this operation.


    "Actually, I didn''t want you toe." Jells said, reaching out to rub Tang Yu''s belly.


    Because Tang Yu had been hungry before, he couldn''t help but eat too much every time he ate. Today was the same. When Jells saw that he was almost done eating, he stopped Tang Yu. But Tang Yu''s eyes widened, as if using Jells for abusing him.


    Jells'' heart couldn''t help but soften, then Tang Yu immediately continue to eat until he felt full

 Chapter 87 (2)

    Chapter 87 (2)


    Jells used his hand to help Tang Yu rub his belly. Tang Yu''s belly was very soft, so Jells didn''t dare to exert too much force for fear of identally hurting him.


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but ask: "Why? Su Yi can follow."


    "But when I thought of what happened to you before, I was worried that something would happen to you, so after thinking about it, it''s more safe when I''m with you." Jells said, when he saw Tang Yu squinting his eyes with satisfaction, he seemed to be drifting off to sleep. Jells couldn''t help but slip his hands into Tang Yu''s clothes.


    Tang Yu blushed and hurriedly grabbed the evil hand.


    "Don''t, don''t make trouble. You, you''ve really been a little too muchtely." Tang Yu curled up and tried to avoid Jells'' hands. However, Jells gently lifted him up and put him on hisp.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu with his dark eyes, and Tang Yu didn''t dare to look at him. But Tang Yu couldn''t help but look at Jells'' handsome face. He really liked it. Jells looked confident and felt that everything was under his control.


    Seeing that Tang Yu was shy but still wanted to get close to him, Jells couldn''t help but smile. He smiled casually, but seeing his smile Tang Yu was stunned for a moment. Jells slowly approached Tang Yu and kissed him twice on Tang Yu''s pink lips.


    "But, I just want to f*ck you."


    When Tang Yu heard this, his face turned even redder. He turned his head to avoid Jells, but Jells kissed his lips again. He wanted to get angry, but Jells dragged his waist with one hand and held his chin with the other. Jells only needed to lower his head slightly to get a taste of beauty. But he just narrowed the distance between the two people, and then didn''t make the next move.


    Tang Yu leaned back, this position was very ufortable. His chin was pinched, it was painful and soon he burst into tears. He opened his mouth ufortably, revealing his small teeth and cute tip of his tongue.


    Jells'' eyes flickered for a moment, and then he kissed Tang Yu. The two of them pressed against each other gently, smelling the scent they liked. Didn''t know who hooked up with whom first, but the kiss suddenly became passionate.


    Tang Yu felt it was difficult to breathe, so he wanted to stretch out his hand to push Jells away, but ended up hugging Jells'' neck tightly.


    Tang Yu didn''t understand what was wrong with him. Whenever he encountered something rted to Jells, he would be very unprincipled. In the past, he would never be as wild as he was now. However now as long as Jells was a little more enthusiastic, he couldn''t help but stick to him.


    Jells discovered that Tang Yu liked being kissed by him very much. Compared to the baby-making activities between partners, Tang Yu preferred the lingering touch of heads rubbing together.


    [ r bn s m: lit. heads rubbing together (idiom); fig. very close rtionship]


    Jells had a very good rtionship with Dilson. When they were still in the valley a few days ago, Jells happily went over and told his friend that finally he had slept with Tang Yu.


    Dilson also talked about his first time with Mino. Mino, like Dilson, he was a very emotionally slow person. Later, the two were matched by Su Yi, but even though they lived together, the two of them never did anything to vite thew of chasity.


    Until one day Dilson suddenly wanted to hug Mino, so he expressed his thoughts to Mino very carefully.


    Mino looked like he was about to faint, but he still nodded with his baby face. At that time, Dilson was trembling with excitement, thinking that finally he could hug his partner. Seeing Mino''s shy and happy face, and smelling the fragrant smell of female on Mino''s body, Dilson couldn''t help but unbutton Mino''s clothes.


    Dilson and Mino''s first time was more difficult than anyone else''s. Both of them wanted each other, but they were too shy. Later, they finally reached a consensus. They closed their eyes and took off their clothes. But midway through, Dilson became hopeless and softened, and the courage Mino mustered up through gritted teeth also dissipated.


    To be honest, actually Jells was quite lucky. Although Tang Yu suffered a little, for the two of them, it was a qualitative leap both emotionally and physically.

 Chapter 88(1)

    Chapter 88(1)


    Su Yi and the others only arrived at noon the next day. If it hadn''t happened to Luoxi in the middle, they should be able to arrive early in the morning.


    How Su Yi sees Luo Xi''s dislikes, but sometimes, the more you hate something, the more youe.


    Su Yi doesn''t like Luo Xi, but Luo Xi seems to like Su Yi very much.


    In order not to appear that he has no literacy, Su Yi is quite "harmonious" with Luo Xi on the surface. But after Luoxi and Tang Yu met, they immediately became full of taste.


    In the eyes of other orcs, Rosie belonged to the kind of generous and enthusiastic person. As soon as he saw Tang Yu, he became enthusiastic about himself, took Tang Yu''s hand, and said something like to be friends with Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu didn''t have a good rest yesterday, so the bad temper of the young master came up without taking a good rest. He frowned slightly, broke loose from Luo Xi''s hand, and looked at Luo Xi inexplicably.


    "I said, did you admit the wrong person?"


    Tang Yu didn''t appreciate Losy''s enthusiasm. When he used to be the young master of the Tang family, Tang Yu had seen too many people like Luo Xi. There is a Chinese saying that goes well, that is, "Nothing to do, but if you don¡¯t want tomit crimes, you¡¯re stealing." Tang Yu doesn¡¯t think there is anything in his body that Luo Xi is worried about. If he has to say why, it¡¯s the most worrying for Tang Yu. It should be Jells.


    So, Luoxi¡¯s enthusiasm and friendliness, Tang Yu felt that this product must have taken a fancy to his family, and there is no way anyone can make his family be rich and handsome!


    Luo Xi has seen many people who reacted, but didn''t expect Tang Yu to be like this, showing such obvious hostility towards him.


    Luo Xi gave a dry smile, and had to leave angrily.


    Ed''smand ability is strong, and Hunter is more familiar with these wandering orcs, so the two of them will be themander-in-chief of the action.


    For the sake of safety, the female Roxi, who couldn''t do anything, was hidden alone. Because Jill was worried about him, Ai Luo stayed too.


    Seeing therge army leave, Losi asked curiously: "Hey, why did the two females go to such a dangerous ce. In case of a fight, their partner will have to take care of them."


    Jillughed, "Haha, you don''t know this. After our tribe was attacked, their valley saved us all. Now we are the same tribe. Although they are both females, they can They are not ordinary females. Because they can not only make weapons, but also hunt on their own. So they follow it and there is no problem at all."


    Luo Xi also smiled. When he met them, he felt the female named Su Yi, and the look in his eyes was strange. And that Tang Yu seems to be very prejudiced against him.


    It seems that these two females are really bothersome.


    Su Yi, Tang Yu, Sinoer, and Jells are the four one step ahead. Sinoer and Jells carry Su Yi and Tang Yu respectively, attracting people in the air.


    Because Jells had investigated before, there were orcs guarding the wandering orcs'' stronghold. They must deal with them first, so as not to let the wandering orcs be prepared, and then hit him by surprise.


    When the guardian orcs saw Sinoor and Jells, they immediately became vignt. Just as they were about to sound the horn, a petite figure suddenly jumped down. When they heard the sound and looked over, they saw a beautiful female standing behind them with a nk face.


    One of the orcs froze for a moment, then looked at the female with a grimace. These wandering orcs, they have no food to snatch, and they can hunt on their own. But they don''t have females, so they can''t help but **** them away when they see females.


    Now a female suddenly appeared, which immediately attracted the attention of several of them, and even forgot to inform herpanions.


    Although the females are beautiful and the smell on her body is very attractive, they still think of the two orcs above their heads.


    They nced at each other, intending to quickly solve the two orcs, and then grab the little female.


    "Which tribe are you from?" The wandering orc said to Sinor and Jells who hovered in the air.


    But at this moment they suddenly discovered something was wrong. The beasts of two orcs hovering above their heads, a giant snow-white snake, and a dragon with a huge human body and a sparse race.


    These two types of beasts, no matter which one they are, are very difficult to deal with. The former was identally poisoned, and thetter was the king of this continent.


    They immediately remembered to inform them, but another voice interrupted their movements.


    "Well, has anyone told you, don''t leave your back to the enemy?" Su Yi''s voice rang suddenly, and one of the orcs felt a pain in the back of their neck, and the darkness was swallowed up in front of them.


    Several other orcs couldn''t help but eximed. Who ever thought that a female could beat an adult orc to the ground with a single blow?


    Su Yi also held a hammer in his hand. He originally wanted to choose a more "gentle" weapon, butter thought that in order to get a hit, he should choose a heavy weapon.


    Seeing Su Yi fainted, Tang Yu immediately raised an arrow at an orc, only to hear a swish, and the arrow feather broke through the air and hit the orc directly.


    The orc who hit him screamed, and he was knocked out by the sudden fall of Sinor. After the four of them got rid of the guards swiftly, they rushed directly inside.


    This stronghold is veryrge. ording to Jells'' investigation yesterday, there are about sixty or seventy wandering orcs here. These sixty or seventy people do not include the females they robbed, and the enved little orcs.


    So forget it, they estimate that there are hundreds of people here.


    As soon as the four of Su Yi entered, Ed led therge army to keep up.


    Because Jells had been here, he was familiar with Bisu and the others. He changed back into a human form and took the three of them, first to rescue the captured females and little orcs.


    The female and the little orc were separated. In order to save time, Jells told Sinor where he was and took Tang Yu to another ce.


    Su is also a child-controller, and the most unlikely thing is that women and children suffer. Now let him see a group of children, being held in a dark and damp cave, he suddenly couldn''t recover.


    Su Yi didn''t remember how to deal with the orc guarding the cave, only knowing that he smelled a pungent stench as soon as he came in.


    The cave was dirty like a garbage dump, and the children inside were all yellow and thin, staring at him with big round eyes.


    Because Su is also a female, they are a little flustered in reality, and then they swarm out like seeing their rtives.


    Su Yi hurriedly bent over to hug a rushing child, and then said with a shaking voice: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay..." He didn''t know whether he couldfort these children in this way, but he was stupid. Unexpectedly other vocabry.


    Many of the children are wounded, and everyone is like the children of African refugees on TV. Because it is very thin, the eyes protrude outward, making the eyes extraordinarilyrge.


    There is one child, who should be female, thinner than other children. He was naked because the bones of his thin body were sticking out.


    The author has something to say:


    The time is wrong, haha,

 Chapter 88 (2)

    Chapter 88 (2)


    Although the female was very beautiful and his smell was very attractive, the wandering orcs still thought of the two orcs above them.


    They looked at each other and nned to quickly deal with the two orcs and then capture the little female.


    "Which tribe are you from?" One of the wandering orcs said to Sinoer and Jells who were hovering in the air.


    At this moment, they suddenly noticed something was wrong. There were two orcs in their beast form hovering above their heads, one a giant snow-white snake, and a rare race dragon with a huge body.


    These two beast types were very difficult to deal with no matter which one they were. The former could poison them, and thetter was the king of this continent.


    The wandering orcs immediately thought of informing theirpanions, but another voice interrupted their actions.


    "Well, has anyone told you to never leave your back to the enemy?" Su Yi''s voice sounded suddenly, and then one of the wandering orcs felt a pain in the back of his neck, and his eyes were immediately swallowed up by darkness.


    The other wandering orcs couldn''t help but exim, who would have thought that a female could knock out an adult orc with one blow?


    Su Yi was still holding a hammer in his hand. Originally he wanted to choose a more "elegant" weapon, but then he thought that in order to seed in one blow, it would be better to choose a heavier weapon. Seeing that Su Yi had knocked out one of the wandering orcs, Tang Yu immediately raised his arrow and pointed it at an orc. He only heard a whooshing sound, and the arrow feathers he shot hit the orc directly.


    The orc who was hit screamed miserably, and was knocked unconscious by the sudden punch of Sinoer. After the four of them quickly eliminated the guards, they rushed inside.


    This stronghold was veryrge. ording to Jells'' investigation, there were about sixty or seventy wandering orcs here. These sixty or seventy people didn''t include the females snatched by them and the enved little orcs.


    So after calction, they estimated there were hundreds of people here.


    As soon the four of them went in, therge force also followed in.


    Because Jells had been here before, he was familiar with this ce than Suyi and the others. He turned back into human form and took the three of them to rescue the captured females and little orcs first.


    The females and the little orcs were kept separately. In order to save time, Jells told Sinoer the location and took Tang Yu to another ce.


    Su Yi liked children very much, the thing he hated to see the most was the suffering of women and children. But now he saw a group of children imprisoned in a dark and damp cave, and he suddenly couldn''t recover.


    Su Yi didn''t remember how he dealt with the orcs guarding the cave. He only knew that he smelled a pungent stench as soon as he entered.


    The cave was as dirty as a garbage dump, and the children inside were all sallow and thin, staring at him with big round eyes.


    Because Su Yi was a female, even though they were a little panicked, they still swarmed out as if they were seeing rtives.


    Su Yi hurriedly bent down and hugged the children who rushed towards him, and then said with a trembling voice: "Okay, okay, it''s okay, it''s okay..." He didn''t know if he couldfort these children like this, but he was stupid and couldn''t think of any other words.


    Many of the children were injured, and each one looked like the African refugee children on TV. Because they were very thin, their eyes protrude outward, making their eyes look extrarge.


    There was one child, probably a female, who was smaller and thinner than the other children. He was naked, and the bones in his skinny body stood out.

 Chapter 89 (1)

Chapter 89 (1)


    This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 89 (2)

    Chapter 89 (2)


    As they ran out one after another, they met several wandering orcs on the way, and Jells took the lead and dealt with them directly.


    Tang Yu held his bow and arrow, but there was no use for it.


    Su Yi asked Sinoer to take him flying so that he could observe other people around him and provide support without using his penis.*


    Ed was a ck cheetah. Every time he bit a wandering orc, he would p his ck wings to lift the orc into the air, and then throw the orc down.


    In the orc continent, if the color of the orc''s fur was the same color, it meant that the orc had a pure bloodline and would definitely be a brave and capable warrior.


    When Su Yi saw Ed''s beast form, he couldn''t help but think of Lie and Sinoer''s beast forms. Both of them werepletely white. The only difference was that one was covered with snow-white fur, and the other was covered with invulnerable scales.


    After thinking about it, Su Yi couldn''t help but reach out and touch Sinoer''s scales, which were as beautiful as crystal and as hard as armor.


    The little female sitting in Su Yi''s arms couldn''t help but touch it too, and then suddenly said: "When I grow up, I also want to be with such a powerful orc." The child''s voice was hoarse, as if he hadn''t spoken for a long time. His tone was firm but he spat out the words.


    Su Yi looked at his tiny arms and felt sad for no reason. Then he pulled the child into his arms, and the child looked back at him and continued: "This way, no one can bully me." Su Yi nodded firmly, then rubbed the child''s belly, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat when we go out?"


    The child was stunned, staring nkly at Su Yi with his big eyes. Su Yi felt a little ufortable being stared at by his eyes like that. Just when he was about to say something more, Tang Yu''s angry shouts suddenly came from below.


    "Where''s the children? Didn''t I ask you to take good care of them?!"


    Hearing this, Su Yi''s heart tightened. He knew that those females were up to something bad.


    They were about to escape, but something happened at this moment.


    Tang Yu felt like he was going to explode. He thought that even if the three females were not very willing, nothing would go wrong at this juncture. But he really underestimated these three females, they all ran away and lost the children?


    Tang Yu had been staring at them before. Just now, a female pulled a child and fell, so Tang Yu went over to help him lift the child up. In just this short moment, the three females let go of the children''s hands and ran on their own?


    One of the three females with curly hair said: "We also don''t want something like this to happen. However we are all females, so how can we still have the strength to help the little orcs. They don''t know how to follow and let go of our hands. Are we still to me?"


    The other two females immediately echoed.


    Looking at their faces, Su Yi suddenly felt extremely disgusted.


    Seeing that they were still chattering there, Su Yi lowered his head and shouted below: "Tang Yu, take them away from here first, I''ll go to look for them."


    On the other side, Ed and the others attracted most of the wandering orcs to the other side, so Su Yi and the others were able to escape so smoothly. But without the help of Jells and Sinoer, their side was obviously in a difficult situation.


    Su Yi patted Sinoer and said, "I''ll give you a difficult task, take this child to support them."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, he was about to jump down. The child in his arms suddenly showed a trace of panic on his face. He reached out and grabbed the corner of Su Yi''s clothes, and then said with difficulty: "I want to go too."


    Su Yi patted his head, and then said seriously: "Aren''t you going to find a powerful orc as your partner in the future? Then, I will lend him to you now, you can get together with such a powerful orc in advance. Let you know whether it feels good or not to be together with such orc?"


    The child was stunned for a while, obviously he didn''t expect Su Yi to say this. But he thought about it and realized that this was actually quite interesting. So, he nodded slightly and agreed.


    Seeing that he agreed, Su Yi turned over and jumped down.


    Tang Yu just didn''t look at them for a while, so those three little orcs should be nearby. While he was running wildly, he was searching around every corner. Soon he found a child lying on the ground pulling something.


    Su Yi walked over quickly, and when he saw clearly what the little orc was doing, he suddenly stepped forward and picked up the little orc.


    The little orc was startled at first, and his whole body tensed up. Just as he was about to bare his fangs and resist, he smelled the scent of the female.


    "Okay, that thing doesn''t taste good. Don''t you orcs all like meat?"


    Where the little orc was lying before, there was a nt that looked like a sweet potato. The little orc must be very hungry, so hey on the ground and gnawed the raw sweet potato on the ground.


    "I, I''m hungry, very hungry." Tears hung on the little orc''s dirty face.


    "Okay, okay, when we get out from this ce, I''ll give you some meat, okay?" Su Yi hugged the little orc and continued walking forward.


    When the little orc heard there was meat, he swallowed his own saliva, and then wiped his tears in embarrassment.


    "I haven''t eaten meat for a year. I almost forgot the taste of meat."

 Chapter 90 (1)

    Chapter 90 (1)


    Chapter 90


    Su Yi suddenly stopped after hearing what the little orc said. He turned his head and looked at the child in his arms, feeling distressed and helpless.


    "How about this, when we find the other two children, I will make you something delicious?"


    The little orc nodded hurriedly. He always had an inexplicable sense of trust in the person who saved him.


    "Let me go!!!" Suddenly a child''s voice was heard not far away. Su Yi hurriedly quickened his pace, and when he ran over, he saw an orc holding a child''s neck tightly.


    This child should be one of the three missing little orcs.


    Su Yi put down the child in his arms and shouted towards the orc.


    "Oh! Hi!"


    The orc obviously didn''t expect to meet a female here. He hesitated and seemed to be sniffing the scent to confirm whether the person in front of him was a female or not. Su Yi''s appearance was clean and wearing strange clothes. At first nce, she wasn''t a female who had escaped from them.


    The orc roared, not sure if he was excited or angry.


    Su Yi couldn''t help but take a step back. He wasn''t afraid and pulled the child beside him, and then motioned for him to hide.


    The little orc bared his teeth and stared at the orc, as if he wanted to stay and help.


    "Be obedient and go aside. When it''s over, I''ll let you have something delicious to eat."


    The little orc was urged by Su Yi repeatedly and reluctantly went aside.


    Without any worries, Su Yi stretched his limbs. The orc saw that not only the female was not frightened by him, but he looked like he was going to fight him, and he couldn''t help but be slightly surprised.


    Thinking of when they caught females before, those females were so frightened that they fled in all directions. He had never seen female who wasn''t afraid of orc like him.


    Su Yi originally wanted to show off his skills and y with the orc, but suddenly he heard the sound of fighting not far away. He knew he couldn''t stay here any longer. After a while, there would be more people came to this ce. Although he was fine, it was hard to guarantee whether it would hurt the children.


    After making up his mind, Su Yi raised his bow and aimed it at the orc''s left foot. With a pop, an arrow shot through the orc''s foot, and the orc let out a scream.


    The little orc who was choked by the orc was thrown out by the orc and fell to the ground beside him.


    Because of the pain, the orc''s face was distorted and looked very hideous and terrifying.


    The little orc who was thrown out didn''t care about the pain, he rolled and crawled towards Su Yi.


    The orc came to his senses at this time and waved his hand to catch the little orc. Although the injury caused by the arrow was serious, for an orc with good physical fitness, it couldn''tpletely block his mobility.


    Su Yi quickly shot the orc''s other leg. At this time, both the orc''s legs were injured, and he stopped walking forward to catch the little orc.


    The orc was just a few centimeters away from the little orc. If Su Yi was a littleter, the little orc would be caught by the orc.


    At this time, the two little orcs must have been frightened and looked at Su Yi nkly. The little orc from before came to his senses first. He walked over and grabbed the other little orc who was still trembling.


    Then he looked at Su Yi with admiration, "What you have in your hand is so powerful."


    Su Yi smiled. In order not to waste time, he didn''t n to tell them about his weapon now.


    He took the two children and passed the orc who wanted to continue charging. Su Yi walked for a few steps, feeling uneasy he came back and hit the orc hard on the back of the neck with his foot. The orc who was still yelling fainted immediately.


    Su Yi took the two children and walked around twice more, but couldn''t find thest one. It was reasonable to say that they were not lost for a long time and should be somewhere near here.


    In desperation, Su Yi nned to send these two out safely first. Later, when he was alone, he went to the front to take a look. Perhaps the little orc was captured by a wandering orc.


    By the time Su Yi followed his memory and found the cave where Luo Xi had been ced, the cave was already filled with people.


    Tang Yu was saying something angrily, and Jells beside him stretched out his hand to smooth his hair from time to time.

 Chapter 90 (2)

    Chapter 90 (2)


    "You can''t do this, you can''t do that. Who the hell do you think you are? How you were treated in your tribe before has nothing to do with us. If I don''t save you, you will still be abused in that broken cave." Standing in front of Tang Yu were the three females from before. Their conditions were better than the other females. It seemed that they had just been captured not long ago.


    As soon as they heard Tang Yu''s words, one of them seemed to remember something and suddenly opened his mouth and howled.


    "If you want to die, don''t hold us back." Tang Yu was this kind of person, his mouth was a bit poisonous. Su Yi had been away for a long time, therefore he didn''t know what he had done to these females.


    When the female heard this, he screamed heartbreakingly.


    "Anyway, even if I go back, I will beughed at by the people in the tribe. At worst just die together!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, others immediately started talking, whether they were using him or talking about other things. Anyway, the cave was noisy for a while.


    Su Yi''s face turned cold, and he stepped forward and pped the female, who was still howling at the top of his voice.


    The female was stunned. Su Yi''s eyes were extremely cold. He just turned his head and nced at the female, "Well, don''t you not want to live anymore? Then I''ll help you now."


    The female eximed in surprise. Seeing that he was wronged, his friend was about to open his mouth to argue with Su Yi. Suddenly, he heard Jells, who had been silent said: "He is the boss, he has the final say."


    As he said that, he picked up the female on the ground and was about to make a movement to throw him out. At this time, the female was so frightened that he grabbed his friend arm. He looked at his two friends pleadingly, but the other two females kept hiding back with fear on their faces.


    Although they were not familiar with Jells, after getting along for a short time, they already knew the temper of this powerful orc. At this time, they were afraid that if they asked for mercy, they would be implicated and kicked out.


    The female suddenly became desperate. He struggled desperately and looked at the other females in the cave. Many females here had been bullied before. Seeing his miserable condition, although they sympathized with him, no one was willing to say anything good for him.


    And the other little orcs would not help him even more. Because not long ago, they lost their three little friends.


    Just when the female was about to be thrown out, Tang Yu suddenly spoke.


    "Forget it, let him go. Do you see it clearly? It''s not scary if you''re alone and weak. What''s scary is that you talk nonsense and make irresponsible remark. "


    As soon as Tang Yu opened his mouth, neither Su Yi nor Jells would refute him. Jells let go of the female, the female slumped on the ground weakly, then he rolled and crawled trying frantically to escape.


    Seeing that he was okay, his friends came over. They wanted to help him up, but the female avoided their hands.


    The two females were very embarrassed. Seeing that everyone around them wasughing at them, they cursed the female viciously, "What ***? Humph!"


    The scolded female shivered and found a small corner, then sat down alone with his arms around his shoulders.


    Su Yi was back, Jells and the other orcs went hunting with peace of mind. After they went out, Sinoer also came back.


    Sinoer sent the little female who followed him back to the cave, and also rescued an injured orc by the way.


    The little female was a little excited, and a faint blush appeared on his pale face. He walked quickly to Su Yi, and then stared at Su Yi with his eyes.


    "Your partner is amazing and I envy you."


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Sinoer seemed to have sessfully attracted the little female.

 Chapter 91 (1)

    Chapter 91 (1)


    Chapter 91


    Su Yi stretched out his hand and rubbed the little female''s head. The child looked younger than Dino, but based on Su Yi''s judgment of him, he estimated that the child should be eight or nine years old. The little female stood beside Su Yi obediently,pletely turning a blind eye to the strange atmosphere around him.


    Su Yi still remembered that he had promised to get meat for the little orcs, so he cheered up and said to Tang Yu, "I''m going to catch some prey. You keep an eye on them."


    Tang Yu pouted. In fact, he also wanted to go hunting. He really didn''t like dealing with these difficult females.


    Seeing that Tang Yu was unwilling, Su Yi looked at the people in the cave and said, "Well, if any of them disobeys, just kill them directly."


    When Su Yi said this, his voice was neither loud nor quiet, just enough for everyone in the cave to hear. The females all looked at me and I looked at you, but no one dared to speak. On the contrary, the children were not afraid of Su Yi at all. After a short period of getting along, they already regarded Su Yi as a trustworthy female.


    Su Yi saw that the children were not afraid of him at all, and he didn''t feel embarrassed because of it. Instead, he said to the children very seriously: " I have promised you that I would give you meat to eat. As long as you be obedient and don''t cause trouble, I will bring you meat to eat. How about it? "


    The two little orcs rescued by Su Yi were more familiar with Su Yi, and they all looked excited after hearing what Su Yi said. It seemed as if Su Yi''s words were the meat in their imaginations. Because Su Yi was still worried about a child who hadn''t been found, he left in a hurry after exining.


    As soon as Su Yi left, the children became chaotic. Several children were chatting together. They were concerned about each other''s injuries, and then someone said that one of them hadn''t returned yet. These children immediately red at the three females from before with resentment. If it hadn''t been for them, the little orc wouldn''t have been lost. At this moment the three females had clearly split up. Except for the female who was scared by Jells before, the other two were obviously smarter. In this situation, they chose to swallow their anger. They thought that after they returned to the tribe safely, they would definitely let their family members seek justice for themselves.


    Su Yi searched around but couldn''t find arger beast. He was a little absent-minded in hunting because he had something on his mind. In desperation, he took out a beast from the space. This was the food that Su Yi and Sinoer saved in the space, and they had umted a lot of meat without knowing it. Although they had umted a lot, Su Yi was usually reluctant to take it out. In Sinoer''s words, Su Yi kept putting food in the space, but he never saw Su Yi take food out of it.


    Su Yi had a psychological shadow because of the scene in his memory, it was the scene of little Eli and Sinoer starving. He no longer wanted to see the two of them starving and freezing. Therefore he became like a hamster, endlessly stuffing many food into his own space. Fortunately, time in the space was static. Otherwise, if so much food were spoiled, it would make Su Yi very distressed.


    When Su Yi came back with a prey several times bigger than him, Jells and Jill hadn''t returned yet. It was the rainy season now, and this ce was the territory of wandering orcs. It was probably hard to catch prey.


    As soon as the children heard that there was meat to eat, they were not willing to listen to Tang Yu''s words, and rushed out regardless.


    Su Yi was surrounded by the children, and because he was afraid of identally stepping on the children, Su Yi didn''t dare to move. Several little orcs simply became excited and turned into their beast forms, using their hands and feet to climb on Su Yi. In the end, Tang Yu asked the females toe out to help, and he managed to pull the children away from Su Yi.


    Su Yi put down the prey and sneaked away while everyone was excited about the food.


    He walked around a few times and saw no suspicious orcs, so he quietly ran towards their of the wandering orcs again.


    There was still one little orc missing, he didn''t know whether he was alive or dead now. Although Su Yi wasn''t a kind person, he wasn''t a cold-blooded animal. He was still willing to put in a little effort to save people if he could.


    After Su Yi turned around and left, Tang Yu asked the females to collect firewood nearby. He didn''t allow them to go too far out of fear of danger. The prey had been processed, because Su Yi usually processed the preys he had caught before put them into the space. So this saved Tang Yu a lot of effort.


    Tang Yu asked them to work together to move a stone, and then he used a short knife to cut the meat quickly. Because there were too many people, Tang Yu didn''t have time to cook for them bit by bit. He nned to just use the primitive method, cut it and let them roast it by themselves around the fire. As soon as everyone got their share of the meat, they crowded towards the newly set fire with happy faces.


    When Jells came back, he saw this scene. A group of people gathered around arge fire, each holding a piece of meat stuck in a branch. Tang Yu was lowering his head and patiently grilling the meat for children. A little lion was sitting in Tang Yu''s arms, wagging its tail and biting the meat. On Tang Yu''s right side, there was also a little wolf cub who was spinning around waiting, he looked like craving for meat to death.


    Jells put the prey on the ground, walked up to Tang Yu, snatched the roasted meat in Tang Yu''s hand and threw the little lion out of Tang Yu''s arms.


    The little lion was thrown inexplicably. He looked back at Jells and saw that it was the big guy from the dragon tribe. He thought to himself: Since I can''t beat him, then just avoid him. Then the little lion picked up his own meat and walked away with his tail between his legs.

 Chapter 91 (2)

    Chapter 91 (2)


    Tang Yu turned around and red at Jells, "You are such a big man and you still bully a child?"


    Jells pushed aside the little wolf cub beside Tang Yu and threw away the unroasted meat. The little wolf cub, who originally wanted to express his grievances, ran away sadly after seeing the flying meat.


    Seeing this, Tang Yu really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Jells, they are all children, how can you do this? You keep shouting in my ear to give birth to a child for you every day. Seeing you like this, if I really give birth to a child, how will you treat him in the future?" Tang Yu waspletely stunned, so he said about giving birth to a child without thinking.


    Many people around, whether they were females, children, or even Jill, looked at Tang Yu. Each of them had different thoughts, but at this moment they were all thinking about the child Tang Yu was talking about.


    Whose child is it?


    Of course it was the child of the childish, narrow minded, scary, gloomy Jells in front of them.


    But at this moment, Jells''s face, body and even his bones had a sour smell that resembled sweetness. Jill sighed and thought: Having a partner is really different.


    Then Jill looked at Luoxi who was busy not far away. Luoxi was talking to a child with his head lowered. Looking at him like this, he would definitely be a virtuous partner in the future. Tang Yu was extremely angry when he saw that everyone was looking at him. He thought that he was a dignified young master of the Tang family. Even though he made a fool of himself, no one dared to take a second look at him. But now, because of who, he was looked at like a monkey every day?


    Tang Yu raised his foot and wanted to give Jells a kick, but before he could kick him, the sharp-eyed Tang Yu saw a wound on Jells'' arm. Tang Yu suddenly felt distressed, and instantly forgot about anger, children, and face.


    "Um, why did youe back sote, did something happen?" Tang Yu said with a trembling voice. It wasn''t that Tang Yu was exaggerating. In Tang Yu''s memory, even if there were hundreds of beasts, Jells had never been injured. But now Jells was not only injured, but the wound on his arm was also deep enough to show the bone. Tang Yu felt so painful that he didn''t dare to go over and take a closer look.


    Jells felt warm in his heart, but then he med himself for acting recklessly. In Tang Yu''s eyes, he was invincible, but now his most powerful and reliable image was about to copse. Jells coughed softly and was about to speak to fool him when he heard Jill say: "We went hunting and met wandering orcs. For your safety, we fought with them. To be honest, Jells really deserves to be a dragon. He could beat those orcs by himself until they scattered all over the ce."


    Jells'' face turned cold. Jill was a little confused. He was obviously praising Jells. Why did Jells seem so unhappy?


    Jill''s answerpletely confirmed Tang Yu''s guess. Tang Yu didn''t dare to talk anymore and started looking for herbal medicines with his head down. He often helped Mino, so he had some knowledge of herbal medicines.


    When Jells saw Tang Yu running around, he immediately walked over and hugged him. He lowered his voice slightly and said close to Tang Yu''s ear: "It''s okay, just sleep for one night and I''ll be fine."


    Tang Yu was even more angry and distressed when he saw his nonchnt expression.


    "When you were injured before, have you always survived like this?"


    Jells was stunned for a moment, before? He had indeed been injured before, but he never paid much attention to it. Now when he suddenly heard Tang Yu''s question, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. He was a dragon orc with the most powerful racial advantage in this orc continent. When he got hurt, few people would care. More people feared him or tried to curry favor with him.


    Seeing that Jells didn''t speak, Tang Yu thought that Jells was remembering some bad memories. In Tang Yu''s heart, the unknown orcs in this world were always been ostracized everywhere. Even if Jells was very powerful, how did he get here? When he was sick, did he have no one to rely on? When he was injured, did he hide and lick his wounds silently? Tang Yu couldn''t help but feel even more distressed when he thought of this.


    Tang Yu put his arms around Jells and kissed Jells on the side of his face.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will have me in the future." After Tang Yu finished speaking, he pushed Jells away and continued to look for herbal medicine.


    Herbal medicine to stop bleeding was easy to find. When Tang Yu found it, he took Jells to treat the wound. Jells was very cooperative at first,pletely letting Tang Yu do whatever he wanted.


    After applying the medicine, he found that Jells had been staring at him, he couldn''t help but reach out and touch his cheek.


    Jells opened his arms and motioned Tang Yu toe into his arms. Tang Yu was not willing to throw himself into his arms, so he immediately turned around and left. Jells immediately reached out to hug him, identally touching the wound, and the wound suddenly opened again.


    Tang Yu felt distressed again and had no choice but toe back and deal with the wound again. But who knew that Jells would climb all over him.


    [µÅ±Ç×ÓÉÏÁ³ d¨¥ng b¨ª zi sh¨¤ng li¨£n: lit. to climb all over sb; fig. to take advantage of sb''s weakness]


    "Tang Yu, I want a reward." Jells said matter-of-factly, then raised his injured arm and frowned slightly.


    Tang Yu was not willing to surrender honestly. He tried to struggle, but if he wanted to struggle, Jells would grab him with his injured arm. After going back and forth like this, Tang Yu was finally defeated.


    Tang Yu and Jells hid in a hidden ce. Tang Yu blushed and took the initiative to put his arms around Jells'' neck. He was worried that someone would find them here, so he trembled in Jells'' arms.


    "We agreed, we can only kiss, not touch." Tang Yu said word by word. At this moment, Jells suddenly lowered his head, his tall nose brushed the tip of Tang Yu''s nose, and Tang Yu''s eyes met with his. He couldn''t help but feel weak.


    Jells'' eyes were deep, with the mystery of the East and the unruliness of the West. Tang Yu could see himself who looked so miserable in Jells'' eyes.


    "Jells, I like you, please don''t get hurt."


    Jells leaned forward slightly, just in time to capture the seductive lips. He kissed them gently before saying in a hoarse voice: "Well, only you can hurt me in the future."

 Chapter 92 (1)

    Chapter 92 (1)


    Chapter 92


    Su Yi went out alone and wandered around for a few times after finding two little orcs. But this time he was not as lucky as before, because Su Yi walked around for a long time and still couldn''t find the remaining one. Just when Su Yi returned to the cave where the little orcs were imprisoned before, heavy footsteps suddenly came from behind Su Yi. Su Yi didn''t even have time to think, he clenched the dagger and stabbed behind him fiercely.


    Ed was frightened by Su Yi''s actions. He just saw Su Yi from a distance. He was curious about what a little female Su Yi was doing here, so he couldn''t help but follow him. However , before he even got close, Su Yi took action like lightning. Ed looked at the dagger gleaming in Su Yi''s hand. He knew that this weapon was very powerful, and if he wasn''t careful, it could make his skin and flesh rip open.


    Su Yi saw that it was Ed, and his cold expression softened a little. But he really didn''t like it when people greeted him from behind. For a person like him who had been dealing with criminals all year round, it was easy to identally get hurt when someone appeared from behind.


    "Why are you here? Has everything been taken care of over there?" Su Yi took back the dagger and asked.


    Ed smiled bitterly, "To be honest, they are really brave. If there were no strong orcs like Lie and Sinoer, it would be really difficult for us to defeat them."


    Su Yi nodded, "Have you ever seen a little orc with this height?" Su Yi heard that there was nothing big going on there, and the situation should have stabilized, otherwise he wouldn''t have met a wandering orc along the way.


    Ed looked at Su Yi''s hand showing height, and he had actually seen the little orc.


    "That child, there really is one." When Su Yi heard this, he immediately became happy. He could wear out iron shoes searching for something with no sess, only to acquire it by ident through no effort. He had been walking around here for a long time, in the end it was Ed who sent him good news.


    "Take me there!"


    The two people walked quickly towards the other side. Su Yi hadn''te to the main battlefield here because he had to protect the females and children. At this time, he followed Ed and walked over, only to realize that the battle here was not as brutal as he had imagined. Driving the wandering orcs away this time seemed to be met with strong resistance from the wandering orcs. Su Yi walked all the way and saw that in addition to the messy ruins, there were also a lot of blood stains and destroyed debris on the ground.


    Ed led Su Yi to the front and stopped in front of a dpidated tent made of animal skins. The guard outside was from the Impreza n. When he saw Ed, he started toin, "The orc inside is in very bad condition. He is an unknown orc. He was probably identally caught by this group of wandering orcs when he was wandering alone..." The orc suddenly saw Su Yi, probably because Su Yi was a female and it was inconvenient for him to say something in front of a female, so he chose to keep his mouth shut.


    Ed didn''t say anything, just nodded to the orc, then he turned his head and said to Su Yi: "The child you mentioned is inside. He should be friends with the unknown orc. When we found them, the unknown orc was protecting the child. The child was not injured, but the unknown orc... His condition is not good. " Ed paused while speaking, and a pair of dark green eyes shed with a trace of imperceptible pity.


    Su Yi was mentally prepared after hearing what they said. He thought that no matter how miserable it was, he must remain calm. He reached out to open the tent, by when he saw the unknown orc, he suddenly felt the urge to kill all the wandering orcs. Su Yi took a deep breath. For a man who had lived for nearly thirty years, he felt sad and wanted to cry for the first time.


    The tent was very small, and a little orc was nestling next to a teenager orc. Ed and others said he was an unknown orc, and Su Yi quickly found out what was special about his body. There was a pair of fluffy animal ears in his dirty hair. There were also a few light white animal lines near his brows, which were slightly frowning due to pain. Su Yi couldn''t see the boy''s appearance clearly. He could only tell from his thin figure and blurred face that he was probably still young.


    Su Yi''s movement was very light, but it still rmed the little orc huddled next to the young man.


    The little orc suddenly turned his head warily, and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw it was Su Yi.


    Su Yi carefully opened the tent a little so that he could check the young man''s injuries easily. The moment Su Yi''s hand came close to the young man, before it even touched his skin, the young man started to tremble violently as if frightened.


    The little orc reached out and patted the young man''s shoulder in aforting manner. He didn''t dare to touch other parts of the young man''s body because there were wounds everywhere on his body.


    Su Yi waved his hand to signal the little orc to stay away, and he patiently approached the young man again. This time the young man was still afraid, but Su Yi had no intention of giving in, because he knew that if he let it go like this, the many wounds on the young man''s body would soon be infected with various bacteria, or he would die because of severe pain.


    When there are too many wounds on a person''s body to a certain extent and every part of the person''s body is suffering from pain, it''s very likely that he will die because of severe pain.

 Chapter 92 (2)

    Chapter 92 (2)


    The young man in front of Su Yi at this moment was such an example.


    The young man''s body was covered with wounds of all sizes, many of which were old wounds. It seemed that he had suffered a lot of torture before.


    Su Yi knew that he would be injured before he came, so he took a lot of medicine from Mino. Originally he prepared it for himself or Sinoer, but he didn''t expect that they wouldn''t need it and gave it to this young man.


    Su Yi had been patient and tried tomunicate with the young man in a very gentle way, but the young man didn''t answer him at all.


    Perhaps it was because the little orc who was standing by, constantly instilling in the young man the idea that Su Yi was a good person, and soon the young man began to be willing to let Su Yi have contact with him. Su Yi asked people outside to get some clean water. Then he used clean water to clean the young man''s wound, and then carefully applied medicine to him. The herbal medicine contained properties to stop bleeding and relieve pain. After taking the medicine, the young man obviously felt much better. Later, he even opened his eyes and nced at Su Yi.


    After Su Yi cleaned him up, he found that this young man was quite good-looking.


    "Are you good friends?" Su Yi knew that the young man would ignore him, so he started talking to the little orc.


    The little orc nodded a little shyly, and then shook his head, "I, I met him nearby when I was working. I don''t know his name, but he often brought me delicious food. However,ter he was caught by the bad guys here because he came to see me."


    "You don''t know his name? I thought you were good friends." Su Yi was slightly surprised. The little orc lowered his long eyshes and secretly held the young man''s weak palm with his little hand. He was very careful when doing this action, but Su Yi still saw it. Su Yi suddenly seemed to understand something and looked at the little orc in a daze.


    "They caught him because he was an unknown orc, and they also beat him every day. I thought about saving him many times, but I had no way and didn''t have that much strength." The little orc murmured, as if he was talking to Su Yi, but also seemed to be talking to the young man.


    The young man slowly opened his eyes, nced at the little orc, and then closed his eyes again. With that nce, Su Yi could see gentleness, but that kind of gentleness made Su Yi feel weird.


    What''s so weird about it? It just doesn''t look like the look an orc should have when looking at a little orc.


    "I know what an unknown orc is, but I don''t think he is ominous. Instead, I feel that I''m ominous. If it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t have suffered so many injuries. But, I feel very happy..." The little orc wasughing and crying at the same time, which made Su Yi feel a little ufortable.


    Su Yi took a deep breath and left the tent. Su Yi could clearly see that something was wrong, but it was really inconvenient for him toment. Because in such a cruel world, it was a rare fate to meet someone who could make you feel at ease. Of course, for such abination of one being a teenager and the other was still a child, Su Yi really didn''t know what to say.


    "Su Yi!" A familiar voice sounded. Su Yi felt happy, turned around and ran towards the voice.


    In the distance, Sinoer, with long wet hair hanging loose, also walked quickly towards Su Yi. Su Yi threw heimself into Sinoer''s arms and smelled the blood on Sinoer''s body. Sinoer knew that Su Yi loved to be clean, so in order to avoid the strong smell of blood, he even ran out and took a bath before returning.


    Sinoer looked Su Yi up and down and saw that Su Yi was not injured anywhere, so he hugged Su Yi and kissed him. Recently, because of the incident with the wandering orcs, he didn''t have time to get close to Su Yi. At this time, the matter finally came to an end, and Sinoer couldn''t help hugging Su Yi and kissing him again and again.


    "Ahem, you guys should pay attention to your loving affection. We are all single orcs without a partner. "Tiger''s unhappy shout suddenly came from the side. Su Yi turned around and nced at Tiger. Tiger was instantly frightened. Tiger always felt a little scared of Su Yi.


    "How are you doing here?" Su Yi remembered the business and asked seriously, but he still held Sinoer''s arm and stretched out his hand to take advantage of him from time to time.


    "Lie lead the people to drive those wandering orcs toward the northwest. Among those left behind now, some have injuries on their bodies, and some have to escort the female and the little orcs away. " Ed opened his mouth to exin that they nned to rest here today and rush back early tomorrow morning.


    "Then what to do with these people?" Su Yi was referring to the rescued females and children.


    "The people who have tribes, we, the Imprezas will arrange them to be sent backter, and those who don''t have tribes can choose to stay or go. There is a special case. In order for him to have a good rest, I think you can take him to your ce. " The special case Ed mentioned referred to the young man just now.


    Su Yi nodded. Although the Impreza tribe was now very friendly with the people in the valley, it was still more or less inconvenient for an unknown orc to live in their tribe.


    "That''s no problem." Su Yi agreed. Although the young man seemed to be dying, as long as he took good rest, he would grow into a warrior in the future.

 Chapter 93 (1)

    Chapter 93 (1)


    Chapter 93


    Late that night, Ed arranged a vigil for safety. At about one or two o''clock in the night, it was Jells and Tang Yu''s turn to keep watch. The two of them wrapped themselves in animal skins and sat on the tallest tree. The view here was beautiful and could see in the distance, which was perfect for keeping watch.


    Jells was very tall, and Tang Yu was sitting in his arms. Jells was over a circle bigger than him. Jells hugged Tang Yu from behind, smelled Tang Yu''s seductive female scent, and teased Tang Yu who was sleepy bit by bit from time to time. Tang Yu wanted to struggle at first, butter because he felt very sleepy, so he just let Jells make trouble with him and continued to doze off calmly. Just when they thought that all the wandering orcs had been driven away and they wouldn''t have the courage toe back for revenge, Jells, who had been making trouble with Tang Yu, suddenly stopped. Tang Yu half-opened his eyes and smiled: "Humph, why are you so honest now?"


    Jells didn''t answer him, but quickly hugged Tang Yu and jumped down from the tree. Tang Yu was so frightened by this exciting free fall that all his sleepiness flew away. He was about to use Jells when he saw Jells'' serious face, and Tang Yu immediately understood that something was wrong.


    Tang Yu climbed up on Jells'' back quickly, took out his bow and arrow, and Jells quickly transformed into a giant dragon. Jells'' transformation made a lot of noise, and he deliberately made some noises, so the orcs who hadn''t slept deeply woke up one after another.


    The little female lying in Su Yi''s arms opened his eyes smartly, feeling uneasy then he pulled Su Yi''s clothes. Su Yi reached out and patted his little head, then sighed and said, "Alright, don''t run around, just stay here, I''ll beat the bad guys away."


    Su Yi looked rxed when he spoke. As soon as he stood up, all the little heads around him raised their heads. It seemed that these children didn''t sleep well. If they were some children who hadn''t experienced hardships, they would probably be sleeping with their buttocks stuck out even if there was amotion outside. But these children were different. They had endured too many grievances and lived uneasily, so they were all very sensitive, and the slightest disturbance could rm them. They looked at Su Yi one by one. Although they didn''t say anything, Su Yi knew that they were still afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are many orcs guarding you at the entrance of the cave, and I won''t let anyone hurt you." Su Yi said, motioning for them to sleep quickly. When he saw them lying back one by one, Su Yi quickly walked out of the cave. As soon as Su Yi left, all the children got up. Their movements also rmed some females, and soon the cave became lively.


    The little female was in the dark cave and didn''t have as good eyesight as the little orc. He slowly got up and groped towards the entrance of the cave. He didn''t know whose foot he stepped on, making him lose his bnce, almost falling to the ground. Fortunately, the little orc next to him had quick eyes and quick hands, otherwise the little female would have definitely fallen hard. "Where are you going?" the little orc asked.


    Because it was too dark, the little female didn''t know who was supporting him, so he just instinctively replied: "I want to find Su Yi."


    "No, he said it''s dangerous outside. You''ll be easily injured if you go out." The little orc grabbed the little female tightly, trying to prevent him from going out in this way. The little female turned back and looked at the blurry face in front of him, "Su Yi is also a female, he can protect us, and if I keep waiting here, I will feel so useless."


    The whispering chatter around them suddenly became quiet. The little female''s words shocked everyone, and also made them realize something. Yes, that Su Yi is also a female. Why can he be so powerful? There are so many of them but they are not as good as Su Yi alone?


    While the little orc was in a daze, the little female withdrew his hand and turned around to walk outside. Someone suddenly got up and followed the little female. The person who followed the little female was the little orc next to the unknown orc, which was the lost little orc that Su Yi finally found. He followed the little female out because he wanted to protect the unknown orc. He knew that most of the orcs were following Lie of the Fox tribe to drive away wandering orcs. The few orcs who were staying with them now, most of them were injured. He couldn''t watch the person he cared about getting hurt, so he had to follow the little female out. He had to find a way to protect the person who had been injured to protect him.


    With the second, there would be the third, and after that there would be the fourth.


    Finally, without realizing it, most of the people in the cave walked out. Those who stayed were either in poor health or very timid. In the end, even the female who was almost thrown out after being pulled by Jells followed everyone out.


    Su Yi looked at the people following him, suddenly he felt a little angry and a little funny. Seeing them looking for branches and stones that could be used as weapons, Su Yi swallowed back the words that reached his lips. In fact, it was better toe out and take a look than to stay in a shell and be a weakling.


    There were not many wandering orcs in the sneak attack this time. They were just some fish that slipped through the and were struggling in vain.

 Chapter 93 (2)

    Chapter 93 (2)


    Tang Yu sat on Jells'' body and cooperated with Jells very tacitly, using bow and arrows to attack the wandering orcs in beast form. Ed had brought several orcs with him to join the battle. Now Su Yi and Sinoer stayed aside and were responsible for the safety of the females and children.


    The little orcs were still orcs after all. Although they were still young, when they saw others fighting, they all turned into their beast form with enthusiasm, and from time to time they grinned or growled. Su Yi looked at them and found it a little funny. He ran over and jumped onto a wandering orc in beast form, then he grabbed his hair and fell down, then rolled sideways to the orc''s abdomen. Su Yi cut his forelimbs with a knife, then stepped on the beast''s belly and jumped aside. Su Yi''s series of movements were very fast, and he made full use of the advantages of his short and flexible body against the beast''s huge body in closebat.


    Su Yi did this not for anything else, but to tell them that bigger was not always better. The moves used by ants to deal with elephants were actually very useful sometimes.


    After dealing with the sneak attackers, Tang Yu came back with a flushed face. He seemed a little excited. He held up the bow and arrow in his hand and said to Su Yi in a arrogant manner: "Captain Su, did you just see my superb archery skills?"


    Su Yi nced at him coolly, and seeing that he was really happy, Su Yi didn''t want to discourage him.


    Ed saw that everyone was awake and it was almost dawn. He wanted to tell everyone to continue sleeping, however they probably wouldn''t be able to sleep anymore, so he decided to leave immediately.


    Because there were too many people and too few orcs, it was difficult to take people back. Ed was helpless, so he asked Tiger to go back and bring reinforcements, and they would continue the journey slowly. For flying orcs, the journey back to the Impreza tribe would be about five days, and the journey back to the valley would be about three days. But now they could only walk, and most of them were females and children, so the walking speed was even slower.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a little worried. He actually felt that it was better to stay in a safe ce and wait for reinforcements. He thought that walking back rashly like this was really not a wise choice. If they encountered a herd of beasts, even if they had Jells who was very powerful, there was no guarantee that others wouldn''t be injured.


    Su Yi told Ed his thoughts, and Ed thought for a moment, "I know, but look at the weather, it''s going to rain heavily for more than ten days in a row. After this dy, it will probably take a long time to get back. With so many people, the longer the dy, the more dangerous it will be." Su Yi thought about it, but finally insisted on finding a ce to wait. They were currently in a forest where wild animals might appear at any time, with a group of chirping females emitted fragrance and a group of curious babies. No matter how Su Yi thought about it, he felt his hair stand on end. Moreover, ording to the speed of these people, it was estimated that this journey would take more than ten days or half a month. Perhaps something would go wrong in the middle, and someone would be lost, or someone would suddenly fall ill. By if the journey was dyed, it might take more than 20 days to get back. During this journey, not only walking, but even food was a problem.


    [ë¹Çã¤È»m¨¢o g¨³ s¨¯ng r¨¢n: lit. to have one''s hair stand on end (idiom); fig. to feel one''s blood run cold]


    Afterwards, everyone discussed again and felt that it was better to listen to Su Yi first. Tang Yu also felt that if he took them back rashly now, he would definitely attract a herd of beasts. At that time, the orcs wouldn''t be able to protect so many people, and someone would definitely be injured or die.


    In the afternoon of that day, they found a good cave. It was a very huge natural cave. Although it would be a bit cold to sleep at night, it could just fit so many people. In the evening, it started to rain.


    Tang Yu suddenly thought, fortunately, he believed Su Yi''s words, otherwise it would be raining on the road, and these females and children would get sick.


    Su Yi went hunting with Sinoer and two orcs. Actually it was very difficult to hunt prey now. They wandered around for a long time and finally caught a prey. In desperation, Su Yi came to the ground and started looking for edible nts. Su Yi felt that although females were troublesome, at least they didn''t have to eat meat all the time, which relieved him a lot of burden. Su Yi found a lot of sweet potatoes not far away. Su Yi looked at the sweet potatoes all over the ground, and suddenly wanted to selfishly take all sweet potatoes for himself. But thinking that there were still a group of hungry people there, he could only sigh.


    Later, because there were too many sweet potatoes, Ed went back and called many people, including females in good health and older orcs. Su Yi told them how to dig sweet potatoes. They didn''t seem to like the sweet potatoes on the ground. A little orc muttered, "This is not delicious. We usually only eat it when we are really hungry."


    Su Yi scratched his head, "I think it''s quite delicious. Ah, I guess you orcs like to eat meat, right?" Su Yi thought to himself, my Sinoer also doesn''t like eating this sweet potato very much, but if meat is added, Sinoer can eat some asionally.


    Comints were justints, but they all knew that now was not the time to be picky eaters, and it was already good to have something to eat.

 Chapter 94 (1)

Chapter 94 (1)


    This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 94 (2)

    Chapter 94 (2)


    Early the next morning, it rained heavily.


    No one could leave the cave except the orcs. The orcs went back and forth, looking for a lot of fruits and vegetables, and in the process they also found dry haystacks in other surrounding caves. Su Yi dug several traps near the cave. There was no bait in the traps, because there were so many people in the cave, which was already the best bait.


    In the afternoon, the rain subsided a little, so Su Yi and Tang Yu walked around. The two of them wanted to see if there was any other edible food nearby. Su Yi unexpectedly discovered strange footprints. Just when Su Yi was about to check along the footprints, Tang Yu suddenly fell down holding his stomach.


    Although Tang Yu looked not as healthy as Su Yi,pared with other females here, Tang Yu''s physical condition had always been very good. Su Yi was really shocked when Tang Yu suddenly fell down like this. He hurriedly went over to help Tang Yu and saw that Tang Yu''s face was very pale. Su Yi didn''t dare to let Tang Yu get exposed to the rain, so he bent down and carried Tang Yu on his back and walked back.


    If a person was unlucky, various random things would happen in session. When Su Yi carried Tang Yu on his back and walked back, he suddenly felt that he was being stared at. The feeling of chilling down the spine told Su Yi directly that he was in danger. He instinctively carried Tang Yu on his back and jumped into the weeds on the side.


    The moment he jumped, a small beast with thick scales suddenly jumped to Su Yi''s original position. Su Yi only had time to take a quick look before he was so frightened that he ran away with Tang Yu on his back.


    Tang Yu was suffering from unbearable abdominal pain, so when Su Yi jolted him, his face turned even paler. But he knew now was not the time to cry out in pain, so he could only bite his lower lip and remain silent.


    Su Yi didn''t have time to look back. In order to distract himself from the abdominal pain, Tang Yu nced behind him. A big head behind him followed them closely through the swaying grass. Tang Yu saw a face that looked like a dinosaur, with dark green skin and a pair ofrge eyes surrounded by red spots. Its mouth was big and full of sharp fangs. Tang Yu couldn''t help but think of Spinosaurus, but this was not Spinosaurus. Compared with Spinosaurus, it was slightlyrger. Its two short forelimbs only had three ws, and the ws were bright blood red.


    If he hadn''t suddenly felt ufortable, Su Yi would have been able to deal with it with his skills, but because of his abdominal pain he didn''t have any strength at this time. Tang Yu began to regret for a while. Yesterday, Jells didn''t allow him to eat randomly, but he just couldn''t help but eat a little more. Because his stomach was too bloated at night, he asked Jells to rub his stomach for a long time. Su Yi ran forward desperately while avoiding the attacks of the wild beasts behind him. In fact, Su Yi himself was careless this time. When he saw the footprints of the beast, he should have noticed something was wrong.


    Jells didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a little agitated. Yesterday Tang Yu ate too much. Although he usually ate well, in addition to eating the staple food yesterday, Tang Yu also hid five sweet potatoes. After eating the sweet potatoes, he said he was thirsty, and asked Jells to bring him some fruits.


    The nts in the Orc Continent were three to four times that of the original world. Eating five sweet potatoes were like eating five pumpkins. Later he still took a piece of fruit the size of his head, he ate it while talking andughing. If Jells hadn''t felt something was wrong and stopped Tang Yu in time, Tang Yu would have continued to eat.


    Jells was getting agitated, feeling worried that Tang Yu would be ufortable today. At this time, the roar of a beast seemed to be heard in the distance. Although the roar wasn''t loud, Jells was still keenly aware of it. For his own peace of mind, Jells rushed that way.


    When Su Yi was panting from being chased, he suddenly felt a figure shing in front of him. Before he could see the person clearly, he felt the burden on his back disappeared.


    "Jells." Tang Yu''s crying voice came. When Su Yi heard the name, he couldn''t help but breathed a sigh of relief.


    The beast stopped chasing them anymore, perhaps it was the instinct of the beast that made him hesitate a little bit when he felt the strange aura. But when the beast saw clearly that it was just an orc without a beast form, the beast suddenly showed its fierce fangs towards Jells.


    Jells was very close to the beast, and the beast could swallow half of his body with just one opening of its mouth, but Jells didn''t move, but looked at the pale Tang Yu in his arms.


    Ever since Tang Yu was taken away by wandering orcs, Jells had been particrly reluctant to let Tang Yu leave his sight. This time, because Su Yi was nearby, he rxed a little and let him go. But he didn''t expect that something would happen again not long after they left.


    Jells was very angry now. He just saw Tang Yu''s anxious and uneasy look, and for a moment his heart seemed to be stabbed hard by something. The pain he had never experienced in his life was all given to him by this little female.


    Su Yi looked at the beast that Jells had knocked unconscious with one punch, and suddenly couldn''t help but swallowed. He decided not to take Tang Yu with him if anything happened in the future.


    The author has something to say:


    Small theater:


    Tang Yu: "Jells, you abused me! I want to eat, I''m so hungry!"


    Jells said with a cold face: "You have already eaten a whole red-eyed beast. Mino said that if you eat too many red-eyed beasts, your child will look like a red-eyed beast."


    Tang Yu burst into tears. ording to this theory, does eating too many spiny dragons will make his child look like a spiny dragon?


    Seeing Tang Yu biting his handkerchief aggrievedly, Jells kindly reminded him, "But there is one thing you can eat more of."


    As soon as he heard that he could eat it, Tang Yu''s eyes instantly glowed with green light, "What can I eat more of?"


    Jells pointed at himself and said seriously: "Me!"

 Chapter 95 (1)

Chapter 95 (1)


    This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !

 Chapter 95 (2)

    Chapter 95 (2)


    Su Yi asked the females to help boil some hot water for emergencies.


    The female asked Jells to stay, and no one else was allowed toe and see. Because he felt that other people''s attention would embarrass Tang Yu, which would make Tang Yu feel nervous.


    Su Yi was now standing at the entrance of the cave, thinking about various consequences in a panic. He thought that the worst-case scenario was that the child would be gone. However even if the child was gone, they could still have another childter. The thing he was most afraid of was whether something would happen to Tang Yu.


    After that, Su Yi suddenly fainted for some reason. When he woke up, he was stunned for a long time before he realized what happened to him. Did I faint before?


    Faint?


    This word had never appeared in Su Yi''s dictionary. Even when he was in the team, he didn''t sleep for several days and was highly nervous waiting for a team of criminals, but he didn''t faint.


    But he did fall into aa before, and it was because of overexertion.


    Sinoer told him that he had slept all day. Su Yi suddenly got up. He had been sleeping all day. What about Tang Yu? Su Yi always felt an inexplicable feeling of distress for this person who was like a younger brother and whose sybles were very simr to his.


    Sinoer grabbed him and told him that Tang Yu was fine, and wanted him to rest a little longer. But Su Yi insisted on going over to have a look, but Sinoer couldn''t resist him, so he took Su Yi to the cave.


    Tang Yu was ced in the innermost part of the cave. He slept on enough hay and was wrapped in enough animal skin clothes.


    When Su Yi came over, Jells made a quieter gesture. Su Yi''s heart, which had been hanging in the throat, calmed down a little.


    Tang Yu only exposed his little head outside, and he seemed to be sleeping soundly. Su Yi approached carefully and lifted a little of the animal skin covering his face so that Tang Yu could breathe easier. There were tears on Tang Yu''s face, and it looked like he had just fallen asleep. His mouth pouted slightly, as if he was unhappy in his sleep.


    When Jells saw Tang Yu''s sleeping face, he suddenly chuckled.


    "Yesterday, everything was fine. Ru said that Tang Yu is in good health. If an ordinary female would be jolted like that, the child would be gone."


    Seeing that Jells was really happy, Su Yi alsoughed.


    Seeing Su Yi''s smile, Jells'' face suddenly turned cold. Su Yi thought that Jells wanted to settle a score with him, so he immediately went to pull Sinoer beside him.


    Sinoer stretched out his hand to support Su Yi, "Don''t make trouble, you have to be obedient."


    "Is your body okay?" Jells asked slightly concerned.


    Su Yi was a little confused when he asked him this question.


    Why, shouldn''t we take good care of Tang Yu now? Why is he suddenly concerned about my condition?


    Sinoer''s face stiffened for a moment, and then he said to Jells nonchntly: "Well, he''s fine."


    Jells hummed, and then turned his attention to Tang Yu again.


    "Was he angry just now?" Su Yi felt it was funny. Looking at Tang Yu''s face, he couldn''t help but reach out and poke it.


    "Yes, he was very unhappy. He said he was very angry that I let him have a baby without his consent." When Tang Yu was mentioned, Jells would talk more.


    Su Yi also wanted to tease Tang Yu, but was picked up by Sinoer and carried away.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Yi asked puzzledly.


    Sinoer held Su Yi in his arms and went back to the ce where he rested before andy down, "I want to sleep for a while, so you can sleep with me."


    Su Yi had no choice but to lie down honestly, and then reached out to hug Sinoer''s arm.


    "Okay, okay." Su Yi always couldn''t bear to refuse Sinoer. He felt that it was because he liked Sinoer so much that he couldn''t help but pamper him.


    As soon as Su Yi closed his eyes, it was afternoon when he opened them again. He was slightly surprised that he had slept for so long? He felt something was wrong. There were so many people around, if he couldn''t hear any movement, therefore he slept for so long?


    Su Yi got up in a daze and found that he was not in the cave at all, but in a very tall tree.


    Seeing him wake up, Tang Yu, who had been bored for a long time, could finally speak.


    "Captain Su, you finally woke up. Sinoer said that I had to wait until you wake up, I couldn''t make any noise to disturb you."


    As soon as Su Yi turned around, he saw Tang Yu leaning on the side, he was holding a piece of fruit and chewing it.


    "Hey, Mr. Pregnant husband." Su Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Yu''s appearance, he felt Tang Yu was quite funny.


    At this time, Tang Yu was leaning to the side, his eyes half-closed. His belly was covered with ayer of green grass juice, and he was holding a big fruit in his arms.


    As soon as Tang Yu heard the word "pregnant", he immediately became furious and wanted to attack Su Yi personally. As a result, he had only raised his paw halfway when he suddenly remembered something, and he immediately retracted it honestly.


    "Humph, I don''t care about you." Tang Yu hummed, firingsers from his eyes from time to time.


    "By the way, how did we get here?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 96 (1)

    Chapter 96 (1)


    "They said it''s quiet here and we can have a good sleep." Tang Yu said, twisting his body into afortable position.


    Su Yi stretched out, then walked to the entrance of the cave, and found that the position of this cave was very high. Su Yi just nced down below and felt a little dizzy.


    At this moment, Jells, who had gone out, came back. He changed back into human form outside, and then climbed the tree trunk to the entrance of the cave. Looking at Jells'' strong skills, Su Yi thought to himself: I can actually do it too.


    As soon as Tang Yu saw Jells, he immediately pointed to his green belly and said, "Can this be wiped off?"


    When Jells heard this, a pair of eyes as ck as ink fell on Tang Yu, but he didn''t say anything. Tang Yu suddenly said in a panic: "Haha, it''s actually not that ufortable."


    Su Yi watched their interaction and couldn''t helpughing. Hearing Su Yi''sughter, Jells looked over. Jells looked at Su Yi, something shed in his dark eyes. Su Yi didn''t have time to see what it was, but he just felt that Jells'' attitude towards him was different from usual. As for what was different, Su Yi himself couldn''t tell clearly.


    Afterwards, Jells took them down. When going down, Jells moved very carefully, but Su Yi didn''t pay attention to this, thinking that Jells was worried about the baby in Tang Yu''s belly.


    Seeing Su Yi and Tang Yuing down, the people around who were busy suddenly stopped what they were doing and looked at Su Yi and Tang Yu nkly.


    One of them coughed, and everything else immediately returned to normal. Several children ran to Tang Yu and surrounded him to ask about Tang Yu''s physical condition. Tang Yu patted his belly, which still looked t, then he smiled and said casually, "Actually, I don''t think I''m pregnant at all. It''s more like I''ve had diarrhea after eating the wrong thing."


    Jells'' eyes turned cold, and Tang Yu immediately said: "Haha, the baby must be healthy."


    Su Yi shook his head, feeling that Tang Yu was too hopeless, and it was really embarrassing to be eaten to death by Jells.


    "Have you rested?" At this time, Sinoer''s voice came from behind Su Yi. Before Su Yi could turn around, he was gently hugged by the person behind him.


    "Well, I feel like I''ve been sleeping for a long time, and I''m a bitzy." Su Yi turned around with a smile, and when his eyes came into contact with Sinoer, his eyes couldn''t help but be gentle.


    Sinoer reached out and touched Su Yi''s forehead, and then straightened Su Yi''s messy hair.


    In fact, sometimes, Sinoer felt that Su Yi didn''t look like a female, because Su Yi never cared about his appearance. Even if he identally left a wound on his body, Su Yi would never show a sad expression.


    Even Tang Yu would asionally look at himself at the water surface.


    But what about Su Yi? Su Yi used to care about appearance, but now he didn''t care, he didn''t care at all.


    Su Yi wouldn''t even ask Sinoer whether he was good-looking or not. Instead, he would asionally praise Sinoer for how good-looking he was, which made Sinoerugh for a while.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Su Yi was a little confused by Sinoer, so he couldn''t help but ask while reaching out and touching his cheek.


    Sinoer immediately took Su Yi''s hand, and then pulled him aside, "It''s nothing, I just want to take a look."


    Su Yi followed him obediently and didn''t stop until he reached a ce where there was no one. Sinoer took out a small fruit from the animal skin bag on his waist and handed it to Su Yi.


    Su Yi didn''t quite understand. He looked at the red fruit in his hand and asked in confusion: "What is this?"


    "Eat it." Sinoer didn''t exin and just let Su Yi eat the fruit. Although Su Yi didn''t understand, he still opened his mouth and ate it.


    The fruit was surprisingly delicious.


    Seeing that Su Yi seemed to like it very much, Sinoer was also happy and couldn''t help but ask: "Do you like it?"


    Su Yi nodded, this fruit was much more delicious than ordinary fruit. If he had to say which one was more delicious, Su Yi couldn''t tell, but it was very refreshing and delicious.


    "That''s good, I''ll help you pick it tonight." After saying that, Sinoer saw that it was going to rain again, so he picked up Su Yi and took him to the tree hole before.


    Su Yi patted him and said, "It''s fine to stay here. It''s boring to be alone up there."


    "Be obedient, you will stay up there for the next two days, just keep Tang Yupany." Sinoer said softly. Su Yi knew in his heart that Sinoer felt sorry for him and didn''t want him to live in a crowded and messy ce. He nodded helplessly and agreed.


    In the evening, Tang Yu was also sent to the cave. As soon as he came, Tang Yu had a look of despair on his face, "This won''t work, that won''t work. Jells is no longer the cool and handsome person I liked back then. He has be a child ve."


    Su Yi yawned and slept all afternoon again. At this time, when he heard Tang Yuining, he couldn''t help but said: "You are pregnant, of course, your behavior must be slightly restricted. Unlike me, I can''t just walk around in order to apany you. "


    "What do you mean by apanying me? It''s obviously me..." Tang Yu stopped suddenly, then he was stunned for a moment and said in an extremely unnatural voice: "Oh, right. I''m bored here alone, so you can apany me to save me from being alone in a daze. "


    Although Tang Yu tried his best to cover up the unnaturalness before, Su Yi still felt something keenly, but there was nothing he could do to force Tang Yu to say something with just one sentence, so he had to wisely pretend not to hear it.

 Chapter 96 (2)

    Chapter 96 (2)


    Su Yi thought that he and Tang Yu had the best rtionship in this world. If anything happened, Tang Yu would definitely be the first to discuss it with him.


    But what is Tang Yu hiding? What makes Tang Yu unwilling to tell me?


    Su Yi was thinking secretly, and suddenly he felt that it should be his own business, therefore it was inconvenient or impossible for Tang Yu to tell him.


    Late at night, Jells came back, but Sinoer hadn''te back yet.


    Su Yi asked Jells, but Jells just said that Sinoer had to deal with some things and would probablye backter, so he shouldn''t worry too much.


    Su Yi slept untilte at night, and then Sinoer came back covered in rain. There was a lot of water on him. In order not to bring water into the cave, Sinoer wiped himself dry at the entrance of the cave and then walked in carefully.


    Sinoer''s body was cooler than that of ordinary people. Su Yi was a little dazed in his sleep. He opened his eyes immediately after being touched by Sinoer''s cold hand.


    Sinoer was obviously taken aback. He btedly remembered his own body temperature, and a trace of annoyance shed across his handsome face.


    Su Yi smiled, lowered his voice and asked, "Why are you back sote?" Sinoer looked at Jells and Tang Yu, seeing that they were still sleeping, then he lowered his head and kissed Su Yi on the lips.


    "Eat this." Sinoer took out three red fruits, this time two big and one small. Su Yi couldn''t see clearly, but he could smell the pleasant smell.


    "You wouldn''t havee back sote just to find this, would you?" Su Yi felt warm in his heart, but he still couldn''t help but me Sinoer a little.


    Sinoer opened his mouth, as if he wanted to find a reason, but he closed his mouth and shut up obediently. Because Sinoer knew that Su Yi was very smart, and if he lied, it would be easy for Su Yi to expose him.


    Su Yi thought if he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have said that the fruit was delicious, otherwise Sinoer wouldn''t have to stay awake in the middle of the night and go around looking for fruit for him to eat. It was so dark and raining outside. When he thought of Sinoer wandering around alone outside, just because he said it was delicious.


    Su Yi took a deep breath and said, "Don''t do this next time."


    Sinoer didn''t nod, but stared at Su Yi with his eyes that could see clearly at night. He kept looking at Su Yi, wishing he would never blink.


    Su Yi felt something strange keenly, and reached out to touch Sinoer''s cheek. Suddenly his fingers touched something. Su Yi''s fingers trembled, and then he quickly retracted his hand.


    Because he touched cold liquid...


    Su Yi couldn''t believe that someone like Sinoer, who took everything lightly, would suddenly be so emotionally unstable and shed tears?


    How is that possible?


    Su Yi shook his head a little uncontrobly. He thought of Tang Yu''s abnormality in the afternoon, and now Sinoer. Also, Jells'' strange eyes before and so on.


    Su Yi asked uneasily: "Um, Sinoer, what happened..."


    Sinoer took a deep breath, but didn''t answer Su Yi''s question. Instead, he stretched out his hands and gently hugged Su Yi''s body, and then held Su Yi in his arms.


    Su Yi was even more panicked now.


    His mind was spinning rapidly. He was fine before and aftering here. Everything seemed to have started when he fainted...


    That''s righ, I fainted.


    Su Yi''s heart skipped a beat. There must be something wrong with his body. Combined with the reactions of Tang Yu and Sinoer, it was only for this reason that the two people closest to him made such a series of strange reactions.


    "What''s going on? Tell me, I''m mentally prepared." Su Yi said, feeling inexplicably nervous.


    Su Yi''s heart skipped a beat. Maybe, there was something wrong with his body. Su Yi had already died once, and there was really nothing to fear about death. But... Su Yi shuddered, he didn''t want to die yet. He didn''t love Sinoer enough; he didn''t love little Eli and Dino enough; he hadn''t built the valley into a tribe; and he hadn''t seen Tang Yu''s baby...


    "Captain Su! In fact, I really don''t think it''s a big deal if your hair turned white. " Tang Yu finally couldn''t help it, and suddenly pulled away Jells'' hand that was covering his mouth, and said what he had been wanting to say for the past two days.


    Su Yi was originally feeling mncholy and sad, but Tang Yu''s words made him a little overwhelmed.


    My hair turned white?


    Why my hair turned white?


    Sinoer''s hands tightened, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    "Su Yi, have you ever seen a female with white hair on the Orc Continent?" Jells suddenly asked.


    Su Yi said subconsciously: "It seems not? My, my hair is white?"


    Su Yi was still in the thought that it turned out that his hair was white, not that he was going to die.


    "Females don''t have white hair. Only old females will have white hair. In the past, there were many young females whose hair suddenly turned white overnight. They... all died of illness in less than a year..." Jells said, his voice gradually became quieter.


    Tang Yu immediately retorted sharply: "Nonsense! Isn''t it just that your hair turns white overnight? Just think of it as dyed. How can white hair means you''re going to die?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 96 (3)

    Tang Yu''s voice was loud, but he had no confidence in his heart. If it were in the original world, white hair would be white hair, at worst it was just having white hair at a young age or something like that. However in this world, even men could give birth to children, and Tang Yu didn''t know what would happen.


    Su Yi nodded and suddenly asked a confused question: "After I pass out, did you ask Ru to check it for me?"


    "Yes, he said you were just too tired. But the next day, your hair turned all white." Tang Yu said, suddenly thinking of Ru''s words, his face became ugly.


    Ru was a candidate for witch doctor from other tribes, and he studied under the witch doctor since he was a child. When Tang Yu felt ufortable, he could tell that Tang Yu might be pregnant.


    When Su Yi suddenly fainted, Ru went over to look at Su Yi. He didn''t see anything wrong with Su Yi. But the next day, something happened to Su Yi.


    Because Su Yi''s hair turned white overnight.


    White hair was not unusual among orcs. Sinoer and Lie had white hair. Many orcs, because of the color of their fur, their hair had the same color as their fur after turning into human form.


    However, for female, white hair only appeared in aged female. There was a female before, whose hair suddenly turned white overnight, and then died shortly after.


    Therefore, when Su Yi was in this situation, Signor was stunned at the time. He always knew that Su Yi might not be the same person as before. But he didn''t care about this, he liked Su Yi very much, no, he should love Su Yi. He felt that because of Su Yi, his life was no longer about getting through the day. Su Yi brought him too much beauty and hope. Su Yi didn''t care that he was an unknown orc. At the same time, Su Yi had great magical power and helped him support their family. Now they had their own warm house, their own cute and lively children, and a group of friends and tribesmen who wouldn''t reject him.


    He went from an unknown orc wandering around with nothing to an orc whose happiness made many people jealous.


    But suddenly, he found that Su Yi was going to leave him, he would die in front of him. This fact almost made Sinoer copse.


    But Su Yi woke up. When Su Yi woke up, he immediately put away all his sadness and tried his best to make everything as if it hadn''t happened.


    Everyone was acting with him. They were all acting as if nothing happened to Su Yi, he was just tired and didn''t get a good rest.


    But Tang Yu disagreed. Tang Yu felt that Su Yi''s hair would turn white when it turned white, and he would really not die as they thought.


    For a modern person with rich knowledge, in the eyes of Su Yi and Tang Yu, white hair might be a sign of health problem, but it wouldn''t lead to death.


    However, their current bodies were all born in this continent, and they couldn''t tell what would really happen.


    Su Yiughed for a while. To be honest, he thought he was sentenced to death. Although his hair turned white. It didn''t seem to be a good omen, but at least it was better than the immediate death penalty.


    Su Yi put his arms around Sinoer, trying tofort him. Su Yi couldn''t help but feel sad when he thought of Sinoer''s mood at that time. This fool must be very sad, right?


    "So, you were looking for this fruit everywhere to make me happy?" Su Yi reached out and pinched Sinoer''s cheek, but found that Sinoer''s mood didn''t improve.


    Jells looked at the thing in Su Yi''s hand, "That''s red spirit fruit, it''s hard to find."


    Jells was not a person who made exaggerations. If he said that something was difficult to find, then it was very difficult to find, and there might be unknown dangers involved.


    "It''s good thing, it can strengthen your body." Jells suddenly said again.


    Su Yi clenched the fruit in his hand, and his eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Because he suddenly thought that Sinoer might be searching around alone in the middle of the night with a glimmer of hope and despair. When he was looking for this fruit, was he thinking that as long as he worked hard, perhaps Su Yi wouldn''t have to leave him? ?


    "I don''t want to be without you." Sinoer, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke, his voice was deep and seemed to be trembling.


    Tang Yu, who was beside him, suddenly became sad. He was pregnant and was already emotionally unstable. Suddenly, when he heard Sinoer''s words, he shrank into Jells'' arms sadly.


    Jells sighed, wrapped Tang Yu tightly in the animal skin, and then suddenly took Tang Yu out.


    At this time, Su Yi had no time to care about them.


    "Sinoer, listen to me, white hair doesn''t necessarily mean death. You have to believe me."


    Of course, if it were in the original world, white hair wouldn''t cause death. Although Su Yi was not sure here, didn''t Ru see there was wrong with him? Since there was nothing wrong with him, Su Yi felt that nothing would happen to him. People die because of physical conditions or infection with some deadly virus. People wouldn''t die for no reason, Su Yi was convinced of this.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Sinoer asked.


    Su Yi immediately kissed him twice on the cheek, then said with a smile: "When did I ever lie to you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!